Перевод: со всех языков на все языки

a reporter with the Times

1 with

[wɪð, wɪθ]
preposizione

1) (in descriptions)

a child with blue eyes — un bambino con gli o dagli occhi blu

a dress with a large collar — un abito con un ampio colletto

a TV with remote control — un televisore con telecomando

covered with mud — coperto di fango

wet with dew — bagnato di rugiada

to stand with one's arms folded — stare a braccia conserte

2) (indicating an agent) con

to hit sb. with sth. — colpire qcn. con qcs.

to walk with a stick — camminare col bastone

3) (indicating manner, attitude)

with pleasure, care — con piacere, cura

"OK," he said with a sigh — "va bene," disse con un sospiro

4) (according to)

to increase with time — aumentare col tempo

to vary with the temperature — variare a seconda della temperatura

5) (accompanied by, in the presence of) con

to live with sb. — vivere con qcn.

bring a friend with you — porta un amico con te

a meeting with sb. — un incontro con qcn.

I'll be with you in a second — sarò da lei in un secondo

take your umbrella with you — portati dietro l'ombrello

6) (owning, bringing)

passengers with tickets — i passeggeri provvisti di biglietto

somebody with your experience — qualcuno con la tua esperienza

7) (in relation to, as regards)

the frontier with Belgium — la frontiera con il Belgio

how are things with you? — come ti vanno le cose?

what's up with Amy? what's with Amy? AE che succede a o che ha Amy? what do you want with another car? cosa te ne fai di o a che ti serve un'altra auto? it's a habit with her — è una sua abitudine

8) (showing consent)

I'm with you on this matter — concordo con te su questa questione

I'm with you 100% o all the way — sono con te al cento per cento

9) (because of)

sick with worry — tormentato dalla preoccupazione

to blush with embarrassment — arrossire per l'imbarazzo

I can't do it with you watching — non riesco a farlo se mi guardi

with summer coming — con l'estate in arrivo

10) (remaining)

with only two days to go before... — a soli due giorni da

11) (suffering from)

people with Aids — i malati di AIDS

to be ill with flu — avere l'influenza

to be in bed with measles — essere a letto con il morbillo

12) (against) con, contro

the war with Spain — la guerra contro la Spagna

to be in competition with sb. — essere in competizione con qcn

13) (showing simultaneity)

with the introduction of the reforms — con l'introduzione delle riforme

with that, he left — al che, se ne andò

14) (employed by)

a reporter with the Times — un giornalista del Times

he's with the UN — lavora per l'ONU

15) (in the same direction as)

to sail with the wind — navigare sopravento o secondo il vento

to drift with the tide — essere trasportato dalla marea

••

to be with it — colloq. (on the ball) essere in gamba; (trendy) essere all'ultima moda

I'm not really with it today — colloq. oggi non ci sto con la testa

get with it! — colloq. (wake up) muoviti! datti una mossa! (face the facts) affronta la realtà!

I'm not with you, can you repeat? — non ti seguo, puoi ripetere?

* * *
[wið]
preposition

1) (in the company of; beside; among; including: I was walking with my father; Do they enjoy playing with each other?; He used to play football with the Arsenal team; Put this book with the others.) con

2) (by means of; using: Mend it with this glue; Cut it with a knife.) con

3) (used in expressing the idea of filling, covering etc: Fill this jug with milk; He was covered with mud.) con; di

4) (used in describing conflict: They quarrelled with each other; He fought with my brother.) con

5) (used in descriptions of things: a man with a limp; a girl with long hair; a stick with a handle; Treat this book with care.) con

6) (as the result of: He is shaking with fear.) di

7) (in the care of: Leave your case with the porter.) a

8) (in relation to; in the case of; concerning: Be careful with that!; What's wrong with you?; What shall I do with these books?) con

9) (used in expressing a wish: Down with fascism!; Up with Manchester United!) a

* * *
[wɪð, wɪθ]
preposizione

1) (in descriptions)

a child with blue eyes — un bambino con gli o dagli occhi blu

a dress with a large collar — un abito con un ampio colletto

a TV with remote control — un televisore con telecomando

covered with mud — coperto di fango

wet with dew — bagnato di rugiada

to stand with one's arms folded — stare a braccia conserte

2) (indicating an agent) con

to hit sb. with sth. — colpire qcn. con qcs.

to walk with a stick — camminare col bastone

3) (indicating manner, attitude)

with pleasure, care — con piacere, cura

"OK," he said with a sigh — "va bene," disse con un sospiro

4) (according to)

to increase with time — aumentare col tempo

to vary with the temperature — variare a seconda della temperatura

5) (accompanied by, in the presence of) con

to live with sb. — vivere con qcn.

bring a friend with you — porta un amico con te

a meeting with sb. — un incontro con qcn.

I'll be with you in a second — sarò da lei in un secondo

take your umbrella with you — portati dietro l'ombrello

6) (owning, bringing)

passengers with tickets — i passeggeri provvisti di biglietto

somebody with your experience — qualcuno con la tua esperienza

7) (in relation to, as regards)

the frontier with Belgium — la frontiera con il Belgio

how are things with you? — come ti vanno le cose?

what's up with Amy? what's with Amy? AE che succede a o che ha Amy? what do you want with another car? cosa te ne fai di o a che ti serve un'altra auto? it's a habit with her — è una sua abitudine

8) (showing consent)

I'm with you on this matter — concordo con te su questa questione

I'm with you 100% o all the way — sono con te al cento per cento

9) (because of)

sick with worry — tormentato dalla preoccupazione

to blush with embarrassment — arrossire per l'imbarazzo

I can't do it with you watching — non riesco a farlo se mi guardi

with summer coming — con l'estate in arrivo

10) (remaining)

with only two days to go before... — a soli due giorni da

11) (suffering from)

people with Aids — i malati di AIDS

to be ill with flu — avere l'influenza

to be in bed with measles — essere a letto con il morbillo

12) (against) con, contro

the war with Spain — la guerra contro la Spagna

to be in competition with sb. — essere in competizione con qcn

13) (showing simultaneity)

with the introduction of the reforms — con l'introduzione delle riforme

with that, he left — al che, se ne andò

14) (employed by)

a reporter with the Times — un giornalista del Times

he's with the UN — lavora per l'ONU

15) (in the same direction as)

to sail with the wind — navigare sopravento o secondo il vento

to drift with the tide — essere trasportato dalla marea

••

to be with it — colloq. (on the ball) essere in gamba; (trendy) essere all'ultima moda

I'm not really with it today — colloq. oggi non ci sto con la testa

get with it! — colloq. (wake up) muoviti! datti una mossa! (face the facts) affronta la realtà!

I'm not with you, can you repeat? — non ti seguo, puoi ripetere?

English-Italian dictionary > with
2 CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. The Oxford Book of Portuguese Verse: XIIth Century-XXth Century. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1925, 1952 (2nd edition, B. Vi-digal, ed.).

   ■. Portuguese Literature. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922, 1970 (2nd edition, B. Vidigal, ed.).

   ■ Bleiberg, German, Maureen Ihrie, and Janet Pérez, eds. Dictionary of the Literature of the Iberian Peninsula, 2 vols. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1993.

   ■ Castro, Francisco Lyon de, ed. História da literatura portuguesa, 7 vols. Lisbon: Alfa, 2001-02.

   ■ Cidade, Hernani. Lições de Cultura e Literatura Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.

   ■ Cook, Manuela. Portuguese: A Complete Course for Beginners. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1996. Figueiredo, Fidelino. História literária de Portugal. Coimbra, 1944. Gentile, Georges Le. La Littérature Portugaise. Rev. ed. Paris, 1951. Kunoff, Hugo. Portuguese Literature from Its Origins to 1990: A Bibliography Based on the Collections at Indiana University. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1994.

   ■ Longland, Jean. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry. A Bilingual Selection. Irvington-on-Hudson: Harvey House, 1966. Prado Coelho, Jacinto do. Dicionário das Literaturas Portuguesas, Galega e Brasileira, 3rd ed. Oporto, 1978. Rossi, Giuseppe C. Storia della letteratura portoghesa. Florence, 1953.

   ■ Santos, João Camilo dos. "Portuguese Contemporary Literature." In Antônio Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 218-42. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■ Saraiva, Antônio José. História da cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-60.

   ■. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990 ed.

   ■, and Oscar Lopes. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Oporto and Coimbra, 1992 ed.

   ■ Seguier, Jaime de, ed. Dicionário Prático Ilustrado. Oporto: Lello, 1961 and later eds.

   ■ Simões, João Gaspar. História da poesia portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1955-56 and later eds.

   ■. História da poesia portuguesa do século XX. Lisbon, 1959 and later eds.

   ■ Stern, Irwin, ed.-in-chief. Dictionary of Brazilian Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1988.

   ■ TRAVEL AND TOURIST GUIDES ON PORTUGAL

   ■ Adragão, José Victor. The Algarve: The Land, the Sea and Its People. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■ Ballard, Sam, and Jane Ballard. Pousadas of Portugal: Unique Lodgings in State-owned Castles, Palaces, Mansions and Hotels. Boston: Harvard Common, 1986.

   ■ Bridge, Ann, and Susan Lowndes Marques. The Selective Traveller in Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1968.

   ■ Ellingham, Mark, et al. Portugal: The Rough Guide. London: Rough Guides, 2008 ed.

   ■ Hogg, Anthony. Travellers' Portugal. London: Solo Mio, 1983.

   ■ Kite, Cynthia, and Ralph Kite. Portuguese Country Inns & Pousadas. New York: Warner Books; Karen Brown's Country Inn Series, 1988.

   ■ Lowndes, Susan, ed. Fodor's Portugal 1991. New York: Fodor's, 1990.

   ■ Proença Raúl, and Sant'anna Dionísio, eds. Guía De Portugal. I. Generalidades. Lisboa E, Arredores. Lisbon: Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1924; 1983.

   ■ Robertson, Ian. Portugal: Blue Guide. London: Benn; New York: Norton, 2000 and later eds.

   ■ Stoop, Anne de. Living in Portugal. Paris and New York: Flammarion, 1995. Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Minho and North Portugal: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1968.

   ■. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.

   ■. Algarve: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1973.

   ■ HISTORY OF PORTUGAL Ancient and Medieval (2000 BCE-1415 CE)

   ■ Alarção, Jorge de. Roman Portugal. Volume I: Introduction. Warminster, U.K., 1988.

   ■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História de Portugal. Vol. I. Coimbra, 1922. Arnaut, Salvador Dias. A Crise Nacional dos fins do século XVI. Vol. 1. Coimbra, 1960.

   ■ Baião, Antônio, Hernani Cidade, and Manuel Múrias, eds. História de Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40. Caetano, Marcello. Lições de História do Direito Português. Coimbra, 1962. Cortesão, Jaime. Os Factores Democráticos no Formação de Portugal. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ David, Pierre. Etudes Historiques sur la Galice et le Portugal du VI au XII siécle. Paris, 1947.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999. Diffie, Bailey W. Prelude to Empire: Portugal Overseas before Henry the Navigator. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 1960. Dutra, Francis A. "Portugal: To 1279." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 35-48. New York: Scribners, 1987.

   ■. "Portugal: 1279-1481." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 48-56. New York: Scribners, 1987. Gama Barros, Henrique de. História de Administração Pública em Portugal nos séculos XII à XV, 11 vols. Lisbon, 1945-51. Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. A Economia dos Descobrimentos Henriquinos. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■ Gonzaga de Azevedo, Luís. História de Portugal, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1939-44.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. História de Portugal, 8 vols., 9th ed. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Kennedy, Hugh. Muslim Spain and Portugal: A Political History of al-Anda-lus. London: Longman, 1996.

   ■ Lencastre e Tavora, Luía Gonzaga. O Estudo da Sigilografia Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. The Origins of Spain and Portugal. London: Allen & Unwin, 1971.

   ■ Lopes, David. "Os Árabes nas obras de Alexandre Herculano." Boletim da Segunda Classe. Lisbon: Academia Real das Sciéncias, III (1909-10). MacKendrick, Paul. The Iberian Stones Speak. New York: Funk & Wagnalls, 1969.

   ■ Martinez, Pedro Soares. História Diplomática De Portugal [chapter I, 114315]. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Mattoso, José, ed. A Nobreza Medieval Portuguesa: A Família e o Poder. Lisbon: Estampa, 1981.

   ■. Religião e cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1982.

   ■. Identificaçao de um país ( ensaio sobre as orígens de Portugal), 2 vols. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.

   ■. Novos Ensaios de História Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1988.

   ■. Historia de Portugal. Vol. 2: A Monarquia Feudal ( 1096-1480). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. Hansa e Portugal na Idade Média. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■. Introduçao à História da Agricultura em Portugal. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■. Daily Life in Portugal in the Middle Ages. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1971.

   ■. Ensaios de História Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■. "Introduçao à História da Cidade Medieval Portuguesa." Bracara Augusta XXV, 92-93 (January-December 1981): 367-87.

   ■. Guía do Estudante de História Medieval Portuguesa, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■. Portugal Na Crise Dos Séculos XIV e XV-Vol. IV of Serrão and Oliveira Marques, Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Peres, Damião de, ed. História de Portugal. Vols. I, II. Barcelos, 1928-29.

   ■ Rau, Virginia. Subsídios para o estudo das Feiras Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1943.

   ■. Sesma'rias Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Ribeiro, Orlando. "Portugal, formação de." Dicionário da História de Portugal. Vol. III, 432-51. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.

   ■ Russell, P. E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955.

   ■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. New York: Thames and Hudson, 1968.

   ■ Silva, Armando Coelho Ferreira. A Cultura Castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Pacos de Ferreira, 1986.

   ■ Varagnac, André. O Homem antes da Escrita ( Pre-história). Lisbon, 1963.

   ■ Imperial and Early Modern (1415-1822)

   ■ Azevedo, J. Lúcio de. História de António de Vieira, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1918-20.

   ■. Épocas de Portugal Económico. Lisbon, 1929.

   ■ Borges de Macedo, Jorge. Problemas de História de Indústria Portuguesa no Século X VIII. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. "Pombal." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. III, 415-23. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■ Bovill, Edward W. The Battle of the Alcazar: An Account of the Defeat of Dom Sebastian at El-Ksar el-Kebir. London, 1952.

   ■ Boxer, C. R. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg, South Africa: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.

   ■. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.

   ■. João de Barros: Portuguese Humanist and Historian of Asia. New Delhi, India: Xavier Centre, 1981.

   ■ Cheke, Marcus. Dictator of Portugal: A Life of the Marquis of Pombal, 16991782. London: Sidgwick & Jackson, 1938.

   ■ Cunha, Luís da. Testamento Político. Lisbon, 1820.

   ■ Davidson, Lillias C. Catherine of Bragança. London: John Murray, 1908.

   ■ Dutra, Francis A. "Membership in the Order of Christ in the Seventeenth Century." The Americas 27 (1970): 3-25.

   ■ Eberlein, H. D., and R. W. Ramsdell. The Practical Book of Italian, Spanish and Portuguese Furniture. Philadelphia: Lippincott, 1927.

   ■ Ericeira, Luís de Meneses [Count of]. História de Portugal Restaurado, 4 vols. Oporto, 1945.

   ■ Fisher, H. E. S. "Anglo-Portuguese Trade, 1700-70." Economic History Review XVI, 2 (1963): 219-33.

   ■. The Portugal Trade: A Study of Anglo-Portuguese Commerce, 1700- 1770. London: Methuen, 1971.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal: 1691-1708. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.

   ■. Portugal, 1715-1808. London: Tamesis, 1985.

   ■ Hanson, Carl A. Economy and Society in Baroque Portugal, 1668-1703. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1981.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. New York: AMS Press, 1968 reprint.

   ■ Kendrick, T. D. The Lisbon Earthquake. London: Methuen, 1956.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. "The Privileges of an Englishman in the Kingdom and Dominions of Portugal." Atlante 11 (1954): 57-77.

   ■ Macauley, Neil. Dom Pedro: The Struggle for Liberty in Brazil and Portugal, 1798-1834. Durham, N.C.: Duke University Press, 1986.

   ■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.

   ■. They Went to Portugal, Too. London: Carcanet, 1990.

   ■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. Prix et Monnaies au Portugal. Paris, 1955.

   ■. "Portugal and Her Empire." In New Cambridge Modern History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1961): 509-10.

   ■. A Economia dos descobrimentos henri-quinos. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■. Estructura da Antiga Sociedade Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Mauro, Frédéric. Le Portugal et l'Atlantique au XVII siécle ( 1570-1670). Paris: SEVPEN, 1960.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Pombal and the Nationalization of the Luso-Brazilian Economy." Hispanic American Historical Review XLVIII (November 1968): 608-31.

   ■. Conflicts and Conspiracies: Brazil and Portugal, 1750-1808. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1973.

   ■ Norris, A. H., and R. W. Bremner. The Lines of Torres Vedras. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal, 1980.

   ■ Oliveira, Antônio de. A Vida Económica e Social de Coimbra de 1537 à 1640, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1971-72.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Royal Power and the Cortes in Portugal. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1927.

   ■. Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.

   ■. "The Mode of Government in Portugal during the Restoration [1640-68] Period." In Edgar Prestage, ed., Melange d'Etudes Portugaises Offerts a M. Georges Le Gentil, 265-70. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■ Rabassa, Gregory. "Padre Antônio Vieira: Portugal's Amazing Polymath." Camões Centre Quarterly 2, 3-4 (Autumn and Winter 1990): 27-32. Rau, Virginia. D. Catarina de Bragança: Rainha de Inglaterra. Lisbon, 1944. Ricard, Robert. "Prophecy and Messianism in the Works of Antônio Vieira." The Americas 37 (1960): 357-88.

   ■ Roche, T. W. E. Philippa: Dona Filipa of Portugal. London: Phillimore, 1971.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.

   ■ Rooney, Peter T. "Hapsburg Fiscal Policies in Portugal, 1580-1640." Journal of European Economic History 23, 3 (1994): 545-62.

   ■ Roth, Cecil. "The Religion of the Marranos." Jewish Quarterly Review 22 (1931): 1-33.

   ■. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.

   ■ Saraiva, Antônio José. Inquisição e Cristãos-Novos. Oporto, 1969.

   ■. A Inquisição Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969 and later eds.

   ■ Schneider, Susan. O Marquês De Pombal E O Vinho Do Porto: Dependência e subdesenvolvimento em Portugal no século XVIII. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Shaw, L. M. E. Trade, Inquisition and the English Nation in Portugal, 16401690. London: Carcancet, 1989.

   ■ Shillington, V. M., and A. B. W. Chapman. The Commercial Relations of England and Portugal. London: Routledge, 1907.

   ■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.

   ■ Smith, John Athelstone [Conde de Carnota]. Marquis of Pombal, 2nd ed. London, 1872.

   ■ Thomas, Gerturde Z. Richer Than Spices. New York: Knopf, 1965. Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Constitutional Monarchy and Liberalism (1822-1910)

   ■ Baptista, Jacinto. O Cinco de Outubro. Lisbon, 1965. Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1969 ed.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. O desenvolvimento do capitalismo em Portugal no século XIX. Lisbon, 1981. Caetano, Marcello. História Breve das Constituções portuguesas. Lisbon, 1971 ed.

   ■ Carnota, Conde da. Memoirs of Marshal, the Duke of Saldanha, with Selections from His Correspondence, 2 vols. London: John Murray, 1880. Carvalho, Joaquim de. Estudos sobre a cultura portuguesa do século XIX. Coimbra, 1955.

   ■ Cheke, Marcus. Carlota Joaquina, Queen of Portugal. London: Sidgwick and Jackson, 1947.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. Zé Provinho na Obra de Rafael Bordalo Pinheiro. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Fuschini, Augusto. Liquidações políticas. Lisbon, 1896.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. Estrutura da Antiga Sociedade Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■ Hammond, Richard J. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.

   ■ Homem, Amadeu Carvalho. A Propaganda Republicana ( 1870-1910). Coimbra, 1990.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. Portugal: A Short History. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1973. Machado, Alvaro Manuel. A Geração de 70-uma revolução cultural e literária. Lisbon, 1986 ed.

   ■ Martins, Joaquim Pedro de Oliveira. Portugal Contemporâneo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953 ed.

   ■ Medina, João. Eça Político. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Fontes Pereira de Melo. Oporto: Ed. Afrontamento, 1999.

   ■ Nobre, Eduardo. Paixoes Reais. Lisbon: Quimera, 2002.

   ■ Pereira, Miriam Halpern. Livre Câmbio e Desenvolvimento Económico: Portugal na segunda metade do século XIX. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■. Revolução, Finanças, Dependência Externa ( de 1820 à convenção de Gramido). Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Peres, Damião, ed. História de Portugal. Volume III. Barcelos, 1935 ed.

   ■ Ramos, Rui. D.Carlos. 1863-1908. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2006.

   ■. Liberal Reformism in Portugal. Oliveira Martins, the Movement for New Life and the Politics of the Constitutional Monarchy ( 1885-1908). Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1998.

   ■ Rorick, David. Maria da Fonte: History and Myth. M.A. thesis, History Department, Sonoma State University, Sonoma, Calif., 1984.

   ■ Sá, Vítor de. Perspectivas do Século XIX. Lisbon, 1964.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. Sampaio Bruno: O homem e o pensamento. Lisbon, 1958.

   ■. Temas Oitocentistas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1959-62.

   ■. "Liberalismo." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. II, 732-41. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■. Do Sebastianismo ao Socialismo. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■ Silbert, Albert. Do Portugal de Antiga Regime ao Portugal Oitocentista. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Teles, Basílio. Do Ultimatum ao 31 de Janeiro. Lisbon, 1968 ed.

   ■ Parliamentary, Republican Portugal (1910-26)

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. A Cadeira do Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1980. Arriaga, Manuel de. Na primeira presidência da República Portugueza: Um rápido relatório. Lisbon, 1916.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey, F. G. In Portugal. London, 1912.

   ■. Portugal of the Portuguese. London: Pitman, 1915.

   ■ Bragança-Cunha, V. de. Revolutionary Portugal, 1910-1936. London: Swift, 1937.

   ■ Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. In Brandão, Obras Completas. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Burity, Braz [Pseudonym of Joaquim Madureira]. A Forja da Lei. Coimbra, 1915.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. Portugal Na Alvorada Do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. 'The Aesthetics of Nationalism: Modernism and Authoritarianism in Early 20th-Century Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 15-43. Campos, Ezequiel. Política. Oporto, 1924.

   ■ Cardia, Sottomayor, ed. Seara Nova: Antologia. Pela Reforma da República (1, 2) 1921-1926, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1971-72.

   ■ Carqueja, Bento. O Povo de Portugal. Oporto, 1916.

   ■. O Futuro de Portugal: Portugal Apos À Guerra. Oporto, 1920.

   ■ Chagas, João. Diário, 1914-1918, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1929-30.

   ■ Cortesão, Jaime. "Memórias da Grande Guerra." In Obras Completas de Jaime Cortesão. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. As Minhas Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1966-68.

   ■ Derou, Jean. Les Relations Franco-Portugaises ( 1910-1926). Paris: Publications de la Sorbonne, 1986.

   ■ Fazenda, Pedro. A Crise Política. Lisbon, 1926.

   ■ Ferrão, Carlos. História De la República. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Ferreira, David. "5 De Outubro de 1910." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História De Portugal III (1968): 264-67. Ferreira Martins, Gen. Luís, ed. Portugal na Grande Guerra, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1945.

   ■ Gomes da Costa, Gen. Manuel. Memórias. Lisbon, 1930. História Política da Primeira República Portuguesa ( 1910-1915), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Lorenzo, Felix. Portugal ( cinco anos de republica). Madrid, 1915.

   ■ Machado, Bernardino. Depois de 21 de Maio. Lisbon, 1922.

   ■ Machado Santos, Antônio. 1907-1910: A revolução portugueza. Relatôrio.

   ■ Lisbon, 1911. Madureira, Arnaldo. 0 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Magno, David. Livro da Guerra de Portugal na Flandres. Oporto, 1920.

   ■. A Situação Portuguesa. Oporto, 1926.

   ■ Marques Guedes, Armando. Cinco Meses no governo. Oporto, 1926.

   ■ Martins, Rocha. Memórias sobre Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1921.

   ■ Medeiros, Fernando. Nas Orígens Do A Sociedade E A Economia Portuguesas Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1978. Medina, João. "Oh! a República!...," Estudos sobre o Republicanismo e a Primeira República Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■, ed. História Contemporânea De Portugal: Primeira República, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. "Uma Aristocracia Operária: Os Chapeleiros (18701913)." Análise Social 60, 2nd series (1979). Montalvor, Luís de, ed. História de Regimen Republicano em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1930-32.

   ■ Oliveira, César. O Operariado E A República Democrática, 1910-1914. Oporto, 1972.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. "The Portuguese 1920s: A General Survey." Iberian Studies 2 (1973): 32-40.

   ■. História De la República Portuguesa: As Estruturas De Base, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973-74.

   ■. A Primeira República Portuguesa: Alguns aspectos estruturais. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■. O Terceiro Governo Afonso Costa— 1917. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Pabôn, Jesus. La Revolución Portuguesa, 2 vols. Madrid, 1945-46; Portuguese edition: Lisbon, 1961. Paxeco, Oscar. Os Que Arrancaram Em 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1937. Peres, Damião, ed. História De Portugal. Ediçao Monumental: Supplemento. Oporto, 1954.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. A Memória do Presidente— Rei Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1928.

   ■ Relvas, José. Memórias Políticas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1977-78.

   ■ Schwartzman, Kathleen C. "Lucros, investimentos e coligações políticas na I República." Análise Social XVIII, 72-71 (1982): 741-58.

   ■. The Social Origins of Democratic Collapse: The First Portuguese Republic in the Global Economy. Lawrence: University of Kansas Press, 1989.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. Liberalismo, socialismo e republicanismo. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Silva, Antônio Maria da. O Meu Depoimento, 2 vols. Mem Martins, 1978-82.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Poder e a guerra, 1914-1918. Lisbon: Estampa, 1996.

   ■, and Antônio Costa Pinto, eds. A Primeira República Portuguesa: Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 2000.

   ■ Telo, Antônio José. Decadência E Queda Da I República Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980-84.

   ■ Torre (Gomez), Hipôlito dela, and J. Sanchez Cervello. Portugal En El Siglo XX. Madrid: Ediciones Istmo: Colecciôn La Historia en sus textos, 1992.

   ■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. "A República e as classes trabalhadores (Outubro 1910-Agosto 1911)." Análise Social IX, 31 (1972): 293-316.

   ■. O Poder e o Povo: A Revolução de 1910. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Veríssimo Serrao, Joaquim. História De Portugal. Volume XI: A Primeira República ( 1910-1926): História Política, Religiosa, Militar e Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■. História De Portugal Volume XII: História Diplomática, Social, Económica e Cultural. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain and Portugal, 1910-1916." Ph.D. dissertation, History, University of London, 1971.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese Revolution of 1910." Journal of Modern History 44 (June 1972): 172-94.

   ■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978.

   ■. "Nightmare Republic: Portugal, 1910-1926." History Today (London) 32 (September 1981): 5-10.

   ■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young: An Historical Study. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1917.

   ■ Authoritarian Portugal (1926-74)

   ■ Afonso, Rui. Injustiça: O Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.

   ■. Um Homem Bom: Aristides De Sousa Mendes, O " Wallenberg Portuguese' Lisbon: Caminho, 1995.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. Os Americanos E Portugal. Vol. 1. Os anos de Ricard Nixon, 1969-1974. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Os Americanos e Portugal. 1961. Kennedy e Salazar: O Leão e a Raposa. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■. Salazar/Caetano. Cartas Secretas. 1932-1968. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1993.

   ■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.

   ■. Portugal na guerra do petróleo: Os Açores E As Vitórias de Israel 1973. Lisbon: Edeline, 2000. Aquino, Acácio Tómas de. O Segredo das Prisões Atlânticas. Lisbon, 1978. Araquistain, Luis. "Dictatorship in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 7 (October 1928): 41-53.

   ■ Assac, Jacques Ploncard. Salazar. Paris: La Table Ronde, 1967.

   ■ Baklanoff, Eric N. "The Political Economy of Portugal's Old Regime: Growth and Change Preceding the 1974 Revolution." World Development 7, 8-9 (August-September 1979): 799-812.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Blume, Norman. "SEDES: An Example of Opposition in a Conservative Authoritarian State." Government and Opposition 12 (Summer 1977): 351-66.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. A origem da democracia-cristã em Portugal e o Sala-zarismo. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. "Notas para uma caracterização política do salazarismo." In Gabinete de Investigações Sociais. Análise Social: A Formação de Portugal Contemporâneo: 1900-1980. Vol. I, 72-74 (April-December 1981): 773-94.

   ■. "O Integralismo nas origens do Salazarismo." Análise Social XVIII (1982): 1409-19.

   ■. "A Oposição Eleitoral ao Salazarismo." Revista de História das Ideias V (1983).

   ■. Monárquicos e Republicanos no Estado Novo. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Sobre o fascismo e o seu avento em Portugal." Análise Social XII, 48 (1976), 873-915.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello. A Missão Dos Dirigentes. Lisbon, 1966, 4th ed.

   ■. Depoimento. São Paulo, 1974.

   ■. História Breve das Constituições Portugueses. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. As Minhas Memórias de Salazar. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Campinos, Jorge. A Ditadura Militar, 1926-1933. Lisbon, 1975. Carrilho, Maria. Forças Armadas e Mudança Política em Portugal no Século XX. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■, et al. Portugal na Segunda Guerra Mundial Contributos para uma reavaliação. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Carvalho, Otelo Saraiva de. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Castanheira, Jose Pedro and Valdemar Cruz. A Filha Rebelde. Lisbon: Temas & Debates, 2003.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, et al. O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, Lisbon, March 1980]. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. 'The Radical Right and the Military Dictatorship in Portugal: The National May 28 League (1928-1933)." Luso-Brazilian Review 23, 1 (Summer 1986): 1-15.

   ■. "O Salazarismo No Recente Investigação Sobre o Fascismo Europeu...." Análise Social XXV (1990): 695-713.

   ■. As camisas azuis: Ideologias, elites e movimentos fascistas em Portugal, 1914-1945. Lisbon: Estampa, 1994.

   ■. Salazar's Dictatorship and European Fascism: Problems of Interpretation. New York: Columbia University Press, 1995.

   ■. The Blue Shirts: Portuguese Fascists and the New State. New York: Columbia University Press, 2000.

   ■ Delgado, Humberto. The Memoirs of General Delgado. London: Cassell, 1964.

   ■. Memórias De Humberto Delgado. Iva Delgado and Antônio de Figueiredo, eds. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.

   ■ Duarte Silva, A. E., et al. Salazar E O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Egerton, F. C. C. Salazar, Rebuilder of Portugal. London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1943.

   ■ Ferraz, Artur Ivens. A Asenção de Salazar: Memórias de Ivens Ferraz. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■ Ferro, Antônio. Salazar: O Homem E A Sua Obra. Lisbon, 1933. English edition: Salazar: Portugal and Her Leader. London: Faber & Faber, 1939, and editions in other languages.

   ■. Portugal: Breviário Da Pátria Para Os Ausentes. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Figueiredo, Antônio. Portugal and Its Empire: The Truth. London: Gollancz, 1961.

   ■. "The Case Against Portugal." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 46-57. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■. Portugal. Fifty Years of Dictatorship. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1975.

   ■ Fox, Ralph. Portugal Now. London, 1937.

   ■ Freitas do Amaral, Diogo. O Antigo Regime E A Revolução. Memórias Políticas ( 1941-1975). Lisbon: Bertrand, 1995.

   ■ Fryer, Peter, and Patricia McGowan Pinheiro. Oldest Ally: A Portrait of Sala-zar's Portugal. London: Dobson, 1961.

   ■ Gallagher, Tom. "Controlled Repression in Salazar's Portugal." Journal of Contemporary History 14, 3 (July 1979): 385-403.

   ■. "The Mystery Train: Portugal's Military Dictatorship 1926-32." European Studies Review 11 (1981): 325-54.

   ■. "From Hegemony to Opposition: The Ultraright Before and After 1974." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 81-103. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Portugal: A Twentieth Century Interpretation. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1983.

   ■ Galvão, Henrique. Santa Maria: My Crusade for Portugal. London: Weiden-feld and Nicholson, 1961.

   ■. Carta Aberta ao Dr. Salazar. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Gamier, Christine. Vacances avec Salazar. Paris, 1952; American edition: Salazar in Portugal: An Intimate Portrait. New York, 1954. Georgel, Jacques. O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Gouveia, Fernando. Memórias de um Inspector da PIDE. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Portugal: The Bureaucracy of Empire." LADAC Occasional Papers series 2, 9 (1973). Austin, Tex.: Institute of Latin American Studies.

   ■. Portugal: The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.

   ■. "The Military in Politics: The Politicization of the Portuguese Armed Forces." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 221-56. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Guyomard, George. La Dictature Militaire au Portugal. Paris, 1927.

   ■ Janeiro, Helena Pinto. Salazar E Pétain. Relações Luso-Francesas Durante A II Guerra Mundial ( 1940-44). Lisbon: Cosmos, 1998.

   ■ Kay, Hugh. "A Catholic View." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 80-103. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.

   ■ Leeds, Elizabeth. "Labor Export, Development and the State: The Political Economy of Portuguese Emigration." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 1984.

   ■ Lewis, Paul H. "Salazar's Ministerial Elite, 1932-1968."Journal of Politics 40 (August 1987): 622-47.

   ■ Lins, Alvaro. Missão em Portugal. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Linz, Juan. "Foreword." In L. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, xii-xi. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Lucena, Manuel. A evolução do sistema corporativo português, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "The Evolution of Portuguese Corporatism under Salazar and Caetano." In L. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 47-88. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ McCarthy, Mary. "Letter from Lisbon." The New Yorker XXX, 51 (February 5, 1955): 80-96.

   ■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. O Socialismo e o Futuro da Peninsula. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Makler, Harry M. A " Elite" Industrial Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■. "The Portuguese Industrial Elite and Its Corporative Relations." Economic Development and Cultural Change 24, 3 (April 1976): 495-526.

   ■ Martins, Hermínio. "Opposition in Portugal." Government and Opposition 4 (Spring 1969): 250-63.

   ■. "Portugal." In S. J. Woolf, ed., European Fascism, 302-36. New York: Vintage, 1969.

   ■. "Introduction: Tristes durées." In R. Feijô, H. Martins and J. de Pina-Cabral, eds., Death in Portugal: Studies in Portuguese Anthropology and Modern History. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.

   ■ Medina, João. Salazar em França. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Salazar E Os Fascistas: Salazarismo e Nacional-Sindicalismo: A história dum conflito 1932/1935. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■. Ditadura: O " Estado Novo," 2 vols., in his História Contemporânea De Portugal. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros, ed. Dez Anos de Política Externa ( 1936-1947): A Nação Portuguesa e a Segunda Guerra Mundial, 12 vols., and in progress. Lisbon, 1964.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Educação e Sociedade no Portugal de Salazar. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Nogueira, Alberto Franco. Salazar, 6 vols. Coimbra and Oporto, 1978-85.

   ■. História de Portugal, 1933-1974: II Supplemento. Oporto, 1981.

   ■. Um político confessa-se ( Diário: 1960-1968), 3rd ed. Oporto, 1987.

   ■ Oliveira, César. Portugal e a II República de Espanha, 1931-l 936. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■. Salazar E A Guerra Civil De Espanha, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. A Maçonaria Portuguesa e o Estado Novo. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. History of Portugal; 1 in 2 vols. New York: Columbia University Press, 1976 ed.

   ■. A Liga de Paris E A Ditadura Militar, 1927-1928. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. História de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: 1980 and later eds.

   ■, ed. A Literatura Clandestina Em Portugal, 1926-1932, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Patriarca, Fátima. A Questaão Social no Salazarismo. Vol. 1. Lisbon: INCM, 1995.

   ■. Sindicatos contra Salazar: A revolta do 18 de janeiro de 1934. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 2000. Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Payne, Stanley G. A History of Spain and Portugal. Volume 2. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1973.

   ■. "Salazarism: 'Fascism' or 'Bureaucratic Authoritarianism'?" In Estudos de história portuguesa: Homenagem à A. H. de Oliveira Marques. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Pereira, José Pacheco. Conflitos sociais nos campos do sul de Portugal. Mem Martins, 1978.

   ■. A Preparação Ideológica da Intervenção Militar de 28 de Maio de 1926. Oporto, 1978.

   ■. "Problemas da história do P. C. P." In A. Costa Pinto et al., eds., O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, University of Lisbon, March 1980], 269-85. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal durante a II Guerra Mundial. Em fuga de Hitler e do Holocausto. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2006.

   ■ Pires, José Cardoso. Dinossauro Excelentíssimo. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.

   ■ Presidência do Conselho de Ministros. Comissão do Livro Negro Sobre o Regime Fascista ["Black Book" series]. Eleições No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. A Política De Informação No Regime Fascista, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■. Livros Proibidos No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■. Presos Políticos No Regime Fascista, 5 vols. Lisbon, 1981-87.

   ■. Relatórios Para Oliveira Salazar, 1931-1939. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■. Discriminação Política No Emprego No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. Proibição Da " Time" No Regime Fascista [ Time magazine July 23, 1946, with Dr. Salazar on cover]. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. Os Estudantes No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. Trabalho, Sindicatos E Greves No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Correspondência Entre Mário De Figueiredo E Oliveira Salazar. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Repressão Política E Social No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Correspondência de Pedro Teotónio Pereira para Oliveira Salazar vol. 1 ( 1931-1939), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1987-89.

   ■ Queiroga, Captain Fernando. Portugal Oprimido. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Raby, David L. "Populism and the Portuguese Left: From Delgado to Otelo." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 61-80. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Fascism and Resistance in Portugal: Communists, Liberals and the Military Dissidents in the Opposition to Salazar, 1941-1974. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1988.

   ■ Raby, Dawn Linda. "The Portuguese Presidential Election of 1949: A Successful Government Maneuver?" Luso-Brazilian Review 27, 1 (Summer 1990): 63-77.

   ■ Rêgo, Raúl. Diário Político. Lisbon, 1969; 1974, 2nd ed.

   ■. Horizontes Fechados. Oporto, 1970.

   ■. Horizontes Fechados/ Páginas de Política, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfrâmio. Lisbon, 1944.

   ■. Quando os Lobos Uivam. Lisbon, 1958; English ed. Patricia McGowan

   ■ Pinheiro, trans. London: Cape, 1963.

   ■ Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London and Boston: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rocha, José Antônio De Oliveira. The Portuguese Administrative State. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, University of South Carolina, 1986.

   ■ Rosa, Frederico Delgado. Humberto Delgado. Biografia Do General Sem Medo. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2008. Rosas, Fernando. O Estado Novo Nos Anos Trinta: 1928-1938. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. O Salazarismo E A Aliança Luso-Britânica. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Portugal Entre A Paz E A Guerra... 1939-1945. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■. O Estado Novo ( 1926-1974). Vol. VII of José Mattoso, ed. Historia De

   ■ Portugal. Lisbon: Edit. Estampa, 1994.

   ■. and Pedro Aires Oliveira (eds.). A Transicao Falhada. O Marcelismo e o Fim do Estado Novo ( 1968-1974). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.

   ■ Rudel, Christian. Salazar. Paris: Mercure de France, 1969.

   ■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Uma Tentativa de Participação política. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■. A Liberalização bloqueada. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■. Vale a Pena ser Deputado? Fundão, 1973.

   ■ Salazar, Antônio de Oliveira. Discursos E Notas Políticas. [Speeches, Broadcasts, Notes and Statements, 1928-1966, 6 vols. Coimbra, 1935-1966]. Several editions.

   ■. Doctrine and Action: Internal and Foreign Policy of the New Portugal, I928-1939. Robert Edgar Broughton, trans. London: Faber & Faber, 1939.

   ■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.

   ■. The Road for the Future [Speeches, statements of policy made during 1928-62]. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. Entrevistas: 1960-1966 [interviews]. Coimbra, 1967.

   ■. Salazar: Pensamento e doutrina política. Textos anthológicos. [Anthology of speeches, writings, interviews granted, 1914-68]. Mendo C. Henriques and Gonçalo de Sampaio e Melo, eds. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Santana, Emilio. Historia de um Atentado. O atentado contra Salazar. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Schmitter, Philippe C. Corporatism and Public Policy in Authoritarian Portugal. London: Sage, 1975.

   ■. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (Nov. 1975): 5-33.

   ■. "The Impact and Meaning of Elections in Authoritarian Portugal, 1933-74." In G. Hermet et al., eds., Elections Without Choice. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1978.

   ■. "'The 'Regime d'exception' That Became the Rule: Forty-Eight Years of Authoritarian Domination in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Mak-ler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 3-46. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Gerhard Lehmbruch, eds. Trends towards Corporatist Intermediation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1979.

   ■ Shelton, Richard L. "Development of the Communist Party of Portugal, 1921-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, St. Louis University, 1984.

   ■ Silva, José. Memórias de um operário. Vol. 2. Oporto, 1971. Soares, Mário. Escritos Políticos. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■. Portugal Bailloné. Paris, 1972; Portuguese edition: Portugal Amordaçado, Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Portugal's Struggle for Liberty. Translated by Mary Gawsworth. London: Allen & Unwin, 1975.

   ■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Johannesburg: Perskor, 1974.

   ■ Teixeira, Luis [Sampaio]. Perfil de Salazar. Lisbon, 1938.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. "From Neutrality to Alignment: Portugal in the Foundation of the Atlantic Pact." EUI: Working Papers in History. Florence, Italy: European University Institute, 1991.

   ■ Telo, Antônio José. Portugal na Segunda Guerra. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■. A Neutralidade Portuguesa e o Ouro Nazi. Lisbon: Quetzal, 2000.

   ■ Teotônio Pereira, Pedro. Memórias, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1972-73.

   ■ Vasco, Nuno. Vigiados e perseguidos. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Veríssimo, Serrão. Marcelo Caetano: Confidencias No Exílio. Lisbon, 1985. Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. West, S. George. The New Corporative State of Portugal [Inaugural lecture, King's College, London, Feb. 1937]. London: New Temple Press, 1937. Wheeler, Douglas L. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.

   ■. "Days of Wine and Carnations: The Portuguese Revolution of [April 25] 1974." Bulletin. New Hampshire Council on World Affairs XX (July 1974): 1-10.

   ■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Jacques Frémontier, ed., Les Hommes d'Siecle XX: Les Dictateurs. Paris: Mazenod, 1978.

   ■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926- 1974." In S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■. "In the Service of Order: The Portuguese Dictatorship's Political Police (PVDE; PIDE) and the British, German and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 24, 2 (January 1983): 1-25.

   ■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978. Portuguese edition: História Política de Portugal, 1910-l926. Mem Martins, 1985.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review [two part article] 12, 1-2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27.

   ■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa, 1926-1933. Mem Martins, 1988.

   ■. "The Third Pig: From Theory to Grubby Fact in Reassessing the Estado Novo." In B. F. Taggie and R. W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 145-68. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State Press, 1989.

   ■. "And Who Is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 119-39.

   ■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Research Guide to European Historical Biography. Vol. 3. Washington, D.C.: Beacham, 1992.

   ■. "'Estado Presente de tranquilidade,' posto em causa: Portugal observado e analisado no contexto internacional de 1958-59." In Iva Delgado, Carlos Pacheco, and Telmo Faria, eds., Humberto Delgado: As eleições de 58, 448-71. Lisbon: Vega, 1998.

   ■, and René Pélissier. Angola. New York: Praeger and London: Pall Mall, 1971; reprinted: Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977.

   ■ Wiarda, Howard J. "Toward a Framework for the Study of Political Change in Iberic-Latin Tradition: The Corporative Model." World Politics 25 (January 1973): 206-35.

   ■. Corporatism and Development: The Portuguese Experience. Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1977.

   ■. "The Corporatist Tradition and the Corporative System in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal. The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 89-122. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ World War II and Portugal

   ■ Afonso, Rui. Um Homem Bom. Aristides De Sousa Mendes O " Wallenberg Portugues." Lisbon: Caminho, 1995.

   ■. Injustica-o Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.

   ■ Agudo, Manuel Ros. La Guerra Secreta de Franco ( 1939-1945). Barcelona, 2002.

   ■ Anon., Fugindo a Hitler e a Salazar e ao Holocausto-Refugiados em Portugal entre 1933-1945. Lisbon: Soc. Tipografica, 1994.

   ■ Barreiros, Jose Antonio. A Lusitania Dos Espioes. Lisbon: Hugin, 1995.

   ■. O Espiao Alemao Em Goa. Operacao Long Shanks, 1943. Lisbon, 2001.

   ■ Beevor, J. G. SOE. Recollections and Reflections 1940-45. London, 1981. Bloch, Michael. Operation Willi: The Plot to Kidnap the Duke of Windsor July 1940. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1984. Carrilho, Maria et. al., Portugal Na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Contributos para uma reavaliacao. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1989. Cole, Robert. Britain and the War of Words in Neutral Europe, 1939-45. New York: St. Martin's, 1990. Colvin, Ian. Flight 777. London: Evans, 1957. Dias, Mariana Tavares. Lisboa nos Anos 40. Lisbon: Quimera, 1997. Eizenstadt, Stuart E. Coord. U.S. and Allied Efforts to Recover and Restore Gold and Other Assets Stolen or Hidden by Germany during World War II. New York, 2001.

   ■ Fralon, Jose-Alain. A Good Man in Evil Times. The Story of Aristides De Sousa Mendes: The Man Who Saved the Lives of Countless Refugees in World War II. New York: Carroll & Graf, 2001.

   ■ Giraudoux, Jean. Portugal. Paris: Grasset, 1958.

   ■ Johns, Philip. Within Two Cloaks. Missions With SIS and SOE. London, 1979.

   ■ Koestler, Arthur. Arrival and Departure. London, 1943.

   ■ Leitz, Christian. Sympathy for the Devil: Neutral Portugal and Nazi Germany in World War II. New York, 2001.

   ■ Louca, Antonio. Hitler e Salazar. Comercio em tempos de Guerra 1940-1944. Lisbon, 2000.

   ■ Luca, Antonio. "Portugal's Double Game: Between the Nazis and the Allies." In Avi Beker, ed., The Plunder of Jewish Property during the Holocaust. Confronting European History. New York, 2001. MacIntyre, Ben. Agent Zigzag. New York: Harmony, 2007. Martins, Maria Joao. O Paraiso Triste. O Quotidiano em Lisboa durante a II Grande Guerra. Lisbon: Vega, 1994. Masterman, J.C. The Double-Cross System in the War of 1939 to 1945. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1972. Muggeridge, Malcolm. Chronicles of Wasted Time. Chronicle 2: The Infernal Grove. New York: William Morrow, 1974.

   ■ Nery, Julia. O Consul. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.

   ■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 2006.

   ■ Popov, Dusko. Spy/ Counterspy. London, 1974.

   ■ Prokosch, Frederick. The Conspirators. New York, 1943.

   ■ Remarque, Erich Maria. The Night in Lisbon. New York, 1966.

   ■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfarmio Romance. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1943.

   ■ Rosas, Fernando. Portugal entre a Paz e a Guerra. Lisbon: Estampa, 1990.

   ■ Saint-Exupery, Antoine. Wartime Writings, 1939-1944. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1986.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano, ed. Portugal E A Guerra. Historia das Intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais seculos XIX e XX. Lisbon: Colibri, 1998.

   ■ Telo, Antonio Jose. Propagandal E Guerra Secreta Em Portugal 1939-45. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■. Portugal na Segunda Guerra ( 1941-1945), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■. Os Acores E O Controlo Do Atlantico ( 1898/ 1948). Lisbon: Ed. Asa, 1993.

   ■. A neutralidade portuguesa e o ouro nazi. Lisbon, 2000.

   ■ Vintras, R.E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman and Turner, 1974. Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Age Old Business of Espionage." 1987 World Book Year Book. Chicago, 1987.

   ■. "'In the Service of Order.' The Portuguese Political Police and the British, Germany and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 36: no. 3 (Jan. 1983), 1-25.

   ■. "And Who is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 23 (no. 2) (Summer 1989), 119-39.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, WI), 23 (nos.1, 2) (Summer, 1986; Winter, 1986). 97-111; 108-127.

   ■. "Last of the Great Air Mysteries of the War [World War II]." Bridport and Lyme Regis Gazette (Dorset, U.K.), June 5, 2003, 24-25.

   ■. "Leslie Howard Helped Win World War II," St. Louis Post-Dispatch (St. Louis, Mo.), April 3, 5, 2005.

   ■ Wilson, Robert. A Small Death in Lisbon. London, 2000.

   ■. The Company Of Strangers. San Diego, 2002.

   ■ Wylie, Neville. "An Amateur Learns His Job? Special Operations Executive in Portugal, 1940-42." Journal of Contemporary History. 36: no. 3 (2001), 441-57.

   ■ The Military

   ■ Ferreira Martins, General. Historia do Exercito Portugues. Lisbon: Inquerito, 1945.

   ■ Kaulza de Arriaga, General. Guerra e Politica. Em nome da verdade. Os anos decisivos. Lisbon: Referendo, 1987.

   ■ Medeiros Ferreira, Jose. O Comportamento Politico dos Militares, Forcas Armadas e Regimes Politicos em Portugal no seculo XX. Lisbon: Estampa, 1992.

   ■ Pereira Marques, Fernando. Exercito e Sociedade em Portugal. No Declinio do Antigo Regime e advento do Liberalismo. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.

   ■ Ribeiro Dos Santos, Antonio Pedro. O Estado E A Order Publica. As Institui-coes Militares Portuguesas. Lisbon: Instituto Superior De Ciencias Sociais E Politicas, 1999.

   ■ Saraiva de Carvalho, Otelo. Alvorada em Abril. Amadora (Portugal): Bertrand, 1977.

   ■ Selvagem, Carlos. Portugal Militar. Compendio de Historia Militar e Naval de Portugal. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1931.

   ■ Spinola, Antonio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon: Arcadia, 1974.

   ■. Pais Sem Rumo. Contributo para a historia de uma Revolucao. Lisbon: Scire, 1978.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. Portugal e a Guerra. Historia das intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais do seculo XX. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 1999.

   ■. Coord., Nova Historia Militar de Portugal, 5 vols. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2003-.

   ■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. O Poder e o Povo. A Revolucao de 1910. Lisbon: Moraes, 1976, 1982.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. Republican Portugal: A Political History ( 1910-1926). Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978, 1998.

   ■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa ( 1926-1933). Mem Martins: Europa- America, 1988.

   ■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926-1974: "The Honor of the Army." In Lawrence S. Graham and Harry M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Government and Politics since 1974

   ■ Aguiar, Joaquim. "Hidden Fluidity in an Ultra-Stable Party System." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 101-27. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel, ed. Sistema Eleitoral Portugües: Debate Político e Parlamentar. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional/ Casa da Moeda, 1998.

   ■, ed. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." In Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer, 2000): 1-404.

   ■ Bruneau, Thomas C., and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.

   ■ Bruneau, Thomas C., ed. Political Parties and Democracy in Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1997. Carlucci, Frank. "Confiei no Povo Portugues." Visao (Lisbon), April 10, 1997, 46-47.

   ■. "The View from the U.S. Embassy." In Hans Binnendijk, ed., Authoritarian Regimes in Transition. Washington, D.C.: U.S. Dept. of State, Foreign Service Institute, Center for the Study of Foreign Affairs, 1987.

   ■ Coelho, Mário Baptista, ed. Portugal. O Sistema Política a Constitucional, 1974-87. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, UNL, 1989.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antonio. "Settling Accounts with the Past in a Troubled Transition to Democracy: The Portuguese Case." In Alexandra Barahona De Brito, Carmen Gonzalez-Enriquez, and Paloma Aguilar, eds., The Politics of Memory: Transitional Justice in Democratizing Societies, 65-91. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001.

   ■ Cruzeiro, Maria Manuela. Costa Gomes-o Ultimo Marechal. Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 1998.

   ■ Domingos, Emídio Da Veiga. Portugal Político. Análise das Instituiçoes. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Goldey, David. "Elections and the Consolidation of Portuguese Democracy: 1974-1983." Electoral Studies 2, 3 (1983): 229-40.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Institutionalizing Democracy: Governance in Post-1974 Portugal." In Ali Farazmand, ed., Handbook of Comparative and Development Public Administration, 81-90. New York: Dekker, 1991.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Gunther, Richard. "Spain and Portugal." In G. A. Dorfman and P. J. Duignan, eds., Politics in Western Europe, 186-236. Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1988.

   ■ Magone, José Maria. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1997.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.

   ■, ed. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth R., and Scott C. Monje, eds. Portugal: The Constitution and the Consolidation of Democracy, 1976-1989. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Camões Center Special Report No. 2, Columbia University, 1991.

   ■ Opello, Walter C., Jr. "The New Parliament in Portugal." Legislative Studies Quarterly, 3 (May 1978): 309-334.

   ■. "Local Government and Political Culture in a Portuguese Rural County." Comparative Politics 13 (April 1981): 271-89.

   ■. "Portugal's Administrative Elite: Social Origins and Political Attitudes." West European Politics 6 (Jan. 1983): 63-74.

   ■. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.

   ■ Pinto Balsemão, Francisco. "The Constitution and Politics: Options for the Future." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 197-232. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Sartori, Giovanni. "Portugal." In Sartori, G, ed., Parties and Party Systems. Vol. 1, 131-45. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976. Secretary of State for Mass Communications. Constitution of the Portuguese Republic [1976]. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Contemporary Portugal since 1974

   ■ Aguiar, Joaquim. A Ilusão do poder: Analise do Sistema Partidário, 19761982. Lisbon, 1983. Almeida, Diniz de. Orígens e Evolução do Movimento dos Capitães. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Ascensao, Apogeu e Queda do MFA, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Alves, Márcio Moreira. Les Soldats Socialistes du Portugal. Paris: Gallimard, 1975.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. Sá Carneiro: Um Meteoro Nos Anos Setenta. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. O Segredo do 25 de Novembro. Mem Martins, 1983.

   ■ Arouca, Manuel. Os Filhos Da Costa Do Sol. Mem Martins, 1989. Audibert, Pierre, and Daniel Brignon. Portugal: Les nouveaux centurions. Paris, 1974.

   ■ Baptista, Jacinto. Caminhos para uma revolução. Lisbon, 1975. Barreto, Antônio. Memórias da Reforma Agrária. Mem Martins: Europa-Amé-rica, 1983.

   ■, and C. V. Preto, eds. A Situação Social em Portugal, 1960-1996. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 1996.

   ■ Bermeo, Nancy Gina. "Worker Management in Industry: Reconciling Representative Government and Industrial Democracy in a Polarized Society." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 181-98. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. The Revolution within the Revolution: Workers' Control in Rural Portugal. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■ Braeckman, Colette. Portugal: Revolution surveilée. Brussels: Rossei, 1975.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. "O Presidente da República na génese e evolução do sistema de governor portugües." Análise social XXIX, 125-26 (1994): 237-65.

   ■, coord. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer 2000): 1-404. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Popular Support for Democracy in Post-revolutionary Portugal: Results from a Survey." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 21-42. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Politics and Nationhood: Post-Revolutionary Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1984.

   ■. "Portugal Fifteen Years after the April Revolution." Field Staff Reports ( 1989-90/ No. 1, Europe), 3-11. Indianapolis, Ind.: Universities Field Staff International, 1990.

   ■, and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.

   ■ Carvalho, Ortelo Saraiva de. Cinco Meses Mudaram Portugal. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Cid, Augusto. PREC-Processo Revolucionário Eventualmente Chocante. Viseu, 1977.

   ■ Costa Lobo, Marina, and Pedro C. Magalhaes. "From 'Third Wave' to 'Third Way': Europe and the Portuguese Socialists (1975-1999)," Journal of Southern Europe and the Balkans 3, no. 1 (2001), 25-35.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, ed. Modern Portugal. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■, and Nuno Severiano Teixeira, eds. Southern Europe and the Making of the European Union. New York: Columbia Univ. Press, 2002.

   ■ Cunhal, Alvaro. A Revolução Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999.

   ■ Downs, Charles. "Comissões de Moradores and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." International Journal of Urban and Regional Research 4 (1986): 267-94.

   ■. Revolution at the Grassroots: Community Organizations in the Portuguese Revolution. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1989.

   ■ Dufour, Jean-Marc. Prague sur Tage. Paris, 1975.

   ■ Durão Barroso, José. Le systémepolitiqueportugais face à l'intégration euro-péenne. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Eisfeid, Rainer. "Portugal: What Role/What Future?" In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution. New York: RIIC, Columbia University, 1984.

   ■. Sozialistischer Pluralismus in Europa: Ansãtze und Scheitern am Beispiel Portugal. Cologne: Verlag Wissenchaft ünd Politik, 1985.

   ■. "Portugal and Western Europe." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 29-62. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Farinha, Luis. "Regresso a Europa. Uma opcao feliz." Historia. XXIX; 95, III series (March 2007), 23-33.

   ■ Faye, Jean-Pierre, ed. Portugal: The Revolution in the Labyrinth. Nottingham, U.K.: Spokesman, 1976. Ferreira, Hugo Gil, and Michael W. Marshall. Portugal's Revolution: Ten Years On. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986. Figueira, João Costa. Cavaco Silva: Homem de Estado. Lisbon, 1987. Filoche, Gérard. Printemps Portugais. Paris: Editions Action, 1984. Frémontier, Jacques. Os Pontos nos ii. Lisbon, 1976. Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian. 25 de Abril-10 anos depois. Lisbon, 1984. Futscher Pereira, Bernardo. "Portugal and Spain." In K. Maxwell, ed. Portugal in the 1980s, 63-87. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Gama, Jaime. Política Externa Portuguesa 1983-85: Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. "Preface." In J. Calvet de Magalhães, A. de Vasconcelos, and J. Ramos Silva, eds., Portugal: An Atlantic Paradox, 9-11. Lisbon, 1990. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino. As Eleições De 25 De Abril: Geografia E Imagem Dos Partidos. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "10 Anos de Democracia: Reflexos na geografia política." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opelio, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal 1974-1984/ Conflitos e Mudanças em Portugal, 1974-1984, 135-55. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■, et al. As Eleições para assembleia da república, 1979-1983: Estudos de geografia eleitoral. Lisbon, 1984. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino, eds. Portugal em mapas e em números. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Giaccone, Fausto. Una Storia Portoghese/ Uma História Portuguesa. Palermo: Randazzo Focus, 1987.

   ■ Gladdish, Ken. "Portugal: An Open Verdict." In Geoffrey Pridham, ed. Securing Democracy: Political Parties and Democratic Consolidation in Southern Europe, 104-25. London and New York: Routledge, 1990.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.

   ■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Grayson, George W. "Portugal and the Armed Forces Movement." Orbis XIX, 2 (Summer 1975): 335-78.

   ■ Green, Gil. Portugal's Revolution. New York: International, 1976.

   ■ Hammond, John L. Building Popular Power: Workers' and Neighborhood Movements in the Portuguese Revolution. New York: Monthly Review Press, 1988.

   ■ Harsgor, Michael. Naissance d'un Nouveau Portugal. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1975.

   ■. Portugal in Revolution. Washington, D.C.: CSIS and Sage, 1976.

   ■ Harvey, Robert. Portugal, Birth of a Democracy. London: Macmillan, 1978.

   ■ Herr, Richard, ed. Portugal: The Long Road to Democracy and Europe. Berkeley, Calif.: International and Area Studies, 1992.

   ■ Insight Team of the Sunday [London] Times. Insight on Portugal: The Year of the Captains. London: Deutsch, 1975.

   ■ Janitschek, Hans. Mario Soares: Portrait of a Hero. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1985.

   ■ Keefe, Eugene K., et al. Area Handbook for Portugal, 1st ed. Washington, D.C.: Foreign Area Studies of American University, 1977. Kramer, Jane. "A Reporter at Large: The Portuguese Revolution." The New Yorker (Dec. 15, 1975): 92-131.

   ■ Lauré, Jason, and Ettagal Lauré. Jovem Portugal: After the Revolution. New York: Straus, Farrar and Giroux, 1977.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. A New History of Portugal. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976.

   ■ Lourenço, Eduardo. Os Militares e O Poder. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. O Fascismo Nunca Existiu. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "Identidade e Memôria: o caso português." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-l 984, 17-22. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Lucena, Manuel. Evolução e Instituições: A Extinção dos Grémios da Lavoura Alentejanos. Mem Martins, 1984.

   ■. "A herança de duas revoluções." In M. Baptista Coelho, ed., Portugal: O Sistema Político e Constitucional, 1974-87, 505-55. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Macedo, Jorge Braga de, and S. Serfaty. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. New York: Praeger, 1981.

   ■ Magone, José M. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. New York: St. Martin's, 1997. Mailer, Phil. Portugal: The Impossible Revolution. London: Solidarity, 1977. Manta, João Abel. Cartoons/ 1969-1975. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Manuel, Paul C. Uncertain Outcome: The Politics of Portugal's Transition to Democracy. Lanham, Md. and London: University Press of America, 1994.

   ■ Mateus, Rui. Contos Proibidos. Memorias de Um PS Desconhecido, 3rd ed. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1996.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Portugal under Pressure." The New York Review of Books (May 2, 1974).

   ■. "The Hidden Revolution in Portugal." The New York Review of Books (April 17, 1975).

   ■. "The Thorns of the Portuguese Revolution." Foreign Affairs 54, 2 (Jan. 1976): 250-70.

   ■. "The Communists and the Portuguese Revolution." Dissent 27, 2 (Spring 1980): 194-206.

   ■. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.

   ■, ed. "Portugal: Toward the Twenty-First Century." Camoes Center Quarterly 5, 3-4 (Fall 1995): 6-55.

   ■, ed. The Press and the Rebirth of Iberian Democracy. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1983.

   ■. Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution: Reports of Three Columbia University-Gulbenkian Workshops. New York: Research Institute on International Change, Columbia University, 1984.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth, and Michael H. Haltzel, eds. Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.

   ■ Medeiros Ferreira, José. Ensaio Histórico sobre a revolução do 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Medina, João, ed. Portugal De Abril: Do 25 Aos Nossos Dias. In Medina, ed., História Contemporãnea De Portugal. Lisbon, 1985. Merten, Peter. Anarchismus ünd Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libertare, 1981.

   ■ Miranda, Jorge. Constituição e Democracia. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. A Constituição de 1976. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Morrison, Rodney J. Portugal: Revolutionary Change in an Open Economy. Boston: Auburn House, 1981.

   ■ Mujal-Leôn, Eusebio. "The PCP [Portuguese Communist Party] and the Portuguese Revolution." Problems of Communism 26 (Jan.- Feb. 1977): 21-41.

   ■ Neves, Mário. Missão em Moscovo. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Oliveira, César. M. F. A. e Revolução Socialista. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.

   ■ Opello, Waiter C., Jr. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.

   ■. Portugal: From Monarchy to Pluralist Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1991.

   ■ Pell, Senator Claiborne H. Portugal ( Including the Azores and Spain) in Search of New Directions: Report to the Committee on Foreign Relations, U.S. Senate. Washington, D.C.: Government Printing Office, 1976.

   ■ Pereira, J. Pacheco. "A Case of Orthodoxy: The Communist Party of Portugal." In Waller and Fenema, eds., Communist Parties in Western Europe: Adaptation or Decline? Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1988.

   ■ Pilmott, Ben. "Socialism in Portugal: Was It a Revolution?" Government and Opposition 7 (Summer 1977).

   ■. "Were the Soldiers Revolutionary? The Armed Forces Movement in Portugal, 1973-1976." Iberian Studies 7, 1 (1978): 13-21.

   ■, and Jean Seaton. "Political Power and the Portuguese Media." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 43-57. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm and Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1977.

   ■ Pouchin, Dominique. Portugal, quelle révolution? Paris, 1976.

   ■ Pulido Valente, Vasco. "E Viva Otelo." In Pulido Valente, V., ed., O País das Maravilhas, 451-54. Lisbon, 1979 [anthology of articles from weekly Lisbon paper, Expresso].

   ■. Estudos Sobre a Crise Nacional. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Rebelo de Sousa, Marcelo. O Sistema de Governo Português antes e depois da Revisão Constitucional, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1981. Rêgo, Raúl. Militares, Clérigos e Paisanos. Lisbon, 1981. Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, Avelino, Cesário Borga, and Mário Cardoso. O Movemento dos Capitães e o 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. Portugal Depois De Abril. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Ruas, H. B., ed. A Revolução das Flores. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Rudel, Christian. La Liberte couleur d'oeillet. Paris: Fayard, 1980.

   ■ Sa, Tiago Moreira de. Os Americanos na Revolucao Portuguesa ( 1974-1976). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.

   ■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Por Uma Social-Democracia Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Sanches Osôrio, Helena. Um Só Rosto. Uma Só Fé. Conversas Com Adelino Da Palma Carlos. Lisbon, 1988. Sanches Osôrio, J. The Betrayal of the 25th of April in Portugal. Madrid: Sedmay, 1975.

   ■ Schmitter, Philippe C. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (1974): 5-33.

   ■. "An Introduction to Southern European Transitions from Authoritarian Rule: Italy, Greece, Portugal, Spain and Turkey." In G. O'Donnell,

   ■ P. C. Schmitter, and L. Whitehead, eds., Transitions from Authoritarian Rule, 3-10. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1986.

   ■ Silva, Fernando Dioga da. "Uma Administração Envelhecido." Revista da Ad-ministraçao Pública 2 (Oct.-Dec. 1979).

   ■ Simões, Martinho, ed. Relatório Do 25 De Novembro: Texto Integral, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Soares, Isabel, ed. Mário Soares: O homem e o político. Lisbon, 1976. Soares, Mário. Democratização e Descolonização: Dez meses no Governo Provisório. Lisbon, 1975. Sobel, Lester A., ed. Portuguese Revolution, 1974-1976. New York: Facts on File, Inc., 1976.

   ■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. País Sem Rumo: Contributo para a História de uma Revolução. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Stock, Maria José. Os Partidos do Poder: Dez Anos Depois do " 25 De Abril." Evora, 1986.

   ■ Story, Jonathan. "Portugal's Revolution of Carnations: Patterns of Change and Continuity." International Affairs 52 (July 1976): 417-34. Sweezey, Paul. "Class Struggles in Portugal." Monthly Review 27, 4 (Sept. 1975): 1-26.

   ■ Szulc, Tad. "Lisbon and Washington: Behind Portugal's Revolution." Foreign Policy 21 (Winter 1975-76): 3-62. Tavares de Almeida, Antônio. Balsemão: O retrato. Lisbon, 1981. "Vasco." Desenhos Políticos. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Vasconcelos, Alvaro. "Portugal in Atlantic-Mediterranean Security." In Douglas T. Stuart, ed., Politics and Security in the Southern Region of the Atlantic Alliance, 117-36. London: Macmillan, 1988.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "Golpes militares e golpes literários. A literatura do golpe de 25 de Abril de 1974 em contexto histôrico." Penélope. Fazer E Desfazer A História, 19-20 (1998): 191-212.

   ■. "Tributo ao Historiador dos Historiadores. Memorias de A.H.de Oliveira Marques (1933-2007)," Historia XXIX, 95, III series (March 2007), 18-22.

   ■ Wiarda, Howard J. Transcending Corporatism? The Portuguese Corporative System and the Revolution of 1974. Columbia: Institute of International Studies, University of South Carolina, 1976.

   ■. The Transition to Democracy in Spain and Portugal. Washington, D.C.: American Enterprise Institute for Public Policy Research, 1989. Wise, Audrey. Eyewitness in Revolutionary Portugal. With a Preface by Judith Hart, MP. London: Spokesman, 1975.

   ■ PHYSICAL FEATURES: GEOGRAPHY, GEOLOGY, FAUNA, AND FLORA

   ■ Birot, Pierre. Le Portugal: Étude de géographie régionale. Paris, 1950.

   ■ Embleton, Clifford. Geomorphology of Europe. London: Macmillan, 1984.

   ■ Girão, Aristides de Amorim. Divisão regional, divisão agrícola e divisão administrativa. Coimbra, 1932.

   ■. Condições geográficos e históricas de autonomia política de Portugal. Coimbra, 1935.

   ■. Atlas de Portugal, 2nd ed. Coimbra, 1958.

   ■ Ribeiro, Orlando. Portugal, O Mediterrâneo e o Altântico. Coimbra, 1945 and later eds.

   ■. Portugal. Volume V of Geografia de Espana y Portugal. Barcelona, 1955.

   ■. Ensaios de Geografia Humana e regio nal. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■. A geografia e a divisão regional do país. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■ Stanislawski, Dan. The Individuality of Portugal. Austin: The University of Texas Press, 1959.

   ■. Portugal's Other Kingdom: The Algarve. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1963.

   ■ Taylor, Albert William. Wild Flowers of Spain and Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1972.

   ■ Way, Ruth, and Margaret Simmons. A Geography of Spain and Portugal. London: Methuen, 1962.

   ■ ARCHAEOLOGY AND PREHISTORY

   ■ "Actas do Colóquio Inter-Universitário do Noroeste Peninsular (Porto-Baião, 1988), vol. II, Proto-História, romanização e Idade Média." In Trabalhos de antropologia e etnologia. 28, 3-4 (1988).

   ■ Alarcão, Jorge de, ed. "Do Paleolítico va arte visigótica." Vol. 1, História da

   ■ Arte em Portugal. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.

   ■. Roman Portugal, 3 vols. Warminister, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.

   ■. Portugal Das Orígens A Romanização. Vol. I. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon: Presença, 1990. Anderson, James M., and M. S. Lea. Portugal 1001 Sights: An Archaeological and Historical Guide. Calgary, Alberta: University of Calgary and Robert Hale, 1994.

   ■ Balmuth, Miriam S., Antonio Gilman, and Lourdes Prados-Torreira, eds. Encounters and Transformations: The Archaeology of Iberia in Transition. Monographs in Mediterranean Archaeology, no. 7. Sheffield, U.K.: Sheffield Academic Press, 1997.

   ■ Beirão, C. M. M. Une civilization protohistorique du Sud au Portugal ( 1er Age du Fer). Paris: D. Boccard, 1986.

   ■ Cardoso, João Luís, Santinho A. Cunha, and Delberto Aguiar. O Homem Pre-Histórico no Concelho de Oeiras. Oeiras, Portugal: Estudos Arquelógicos de Oeiras, 1991.

   ■ Harrison, Richard J. The Bell Beaker Cultures of Spain and Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1977.

   ■ Mangas, Júlio, ed. Hispania epigraphica. Madrid, 1989.

   ■ Maloney, Stephanie J. "The Villa of Toerre de Palma, Portugal: Archaeology and Preservation." Portuguese Studies Review VIII, 1 (Fall-Winter, 1999-2000): 14-28.

   ■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. London, 1968.

   ■ Silva, A. C. F. A cultura castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Paços de Ferreira:

   ■ Museu da Citânia de Sanfins, 1986. Straus, L. G. Iberia before the Iberians. Albuquerque, N.M., 1992.

   ■ FOREIGN TRAVELERS AND RESIDENTS' ACCOUNTS

   ■ Andersen, Hans Christian. A Visit to Portugal 1866. London: Peter Owen, 1972.

   ■ Beckford, William. Italy, with Sketches of Spain and Portugal. Paris: Baudry's European Library, 1834.

   ■. The Journal of William Beckford in Portugal and Spain 1787-1788.

   ■ Boyd Alexander, ed. London: Hart-Davies, 1954.

   ■. Recollections of an Excursion to the Monasteries of Alcoboca and Batalha. Fontwell, U.K.: Centaur Press, 1972.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. In Portugal. London: Bodley Head, 1912.

   ■ Borrow, George. The Bible in Spain, 2 vols. London: Constable, 1923 ed.

   ■ Chaves, Castelo Branco. Os livros de viagens em Portugal no século XVIII e a sua projecção europeia. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Costigan, Arthur William. Sketches of Society and Manners in Portugal. London: T. Vernon, 1787.

   ■ Crawfurd, Oswald. Portugal Old and New. London: Kegan, Paul, 1880.

   ■. Round the Calendar in Portugal. London: Chapman & Hall, 1890.

   ■ Darymple, William. Travels through Spain and Portugal in 1774. London: J. Almon, 1777.

   ■ Dumouriez, Charles Francois Duperrier. An Account of Portugal as It Appeared in 1766. London: C. Law, 1797.

   ■ Fielding, Henry. Jonathan Wild and the Journal of a Voyage to Lisbon. London: J. M. Dent, 1932.

   ■ Fullerton, Alice. To Portugal for Pleasure. London: Grafton, 1945.

   ■ Gibbons, John. I Gathered No Moss. London: Robert Hale, 1939.

   ■ Gordon, Jan, and Cora Gordon. Portuguese Somersault. London: Harrap, 1934.

   ■ Hewitt, Richard. A Cottage in Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1996.

   ■ Huggett, Frank. South of Lisbon: Winter Travels in Southern Portugal. London: Gollancz, 1960.

   ■ Hume, Martin. Through Portugal. London: Richards, 1907.

   ■ Hyland, Paul. Backwards Out of the Big World: A Voyage into Portugal. Hammersmith, U.K.: HarperCollins, 1996.

   ■ Jackson, Catherine Charlotte, Lady. Fair Lusitania. London: Bentley, 1874.

   ■ Kelly, Marie Node. This Delicious Land Portugal. London: Hutchinson, 1956.

   ■ Kempner, Mary Jean. Invitation to Portugal. New York: Athenaeum, 1969.

   ■ Kingston, William H. G. Lusitanian Sketches of the Pen and Pencil. 2 vol. London: Parker, 1845.

   ■ Landmann, George. Historical, Military and Picturesque Observations on Portugal. 2 vol. London: Cadell and Davies, 1818.

   ■ Latouche, John [Pseudonym of Oswald Crawfurd]. Travels in Portugal. London: Ward, Lock & Taylor, ca. 1874.

   ■ Link, Henry Frederick. Travels in Portugal and France and Spain. London: Longman & Rees, 1801.

   ■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.

   ■. They Went to Portugal, Too. Manchester: Carcanet Books, 1990.

   ■ Merle, Iris. Portuguese Panorama. London: Ouzel, 1958.

   ■ Murphy, J. C. Travels in Portugal. London: 1795.

   ■ Proper, Datus C. The Last Old Place: A Search through Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1992.

   ■ Quillinan, Dorothy [Wordsworth]. Journal of a Few Months in Portugal with Glimpses of the South of Spain. 2 vol. London: Moxon, 1847. Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1954. Smith, Karine R. Until Tomorrow: Azores and Portugal. Snohomish, Wash.: Snohomish Publishing, 1978. Southey, Robert. Journals of a Residence in Portugal, 1800-1801 and a Visit to France, 1838. London and New York: Oxford Univ. Press, 1912. Thomas, Gordon Kent. Lord Byron's Iberian Pilgrimage. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983. Twiss, Richard. Travels through Portugal and Spain in 1772-1773. London, 1775.

   ■ Watson, Gilbert. Sunshine and Sentiment in Portugal. London: Arnold, 1904. Wheeler, Douglas L. "A[n American] Fulbrighter in Lisbon, Portugal, 196162." Portuguese Studies Review 1 (1991): 9-16.

   ■ PORTUGUESE CARTOGRAPHY, DISCOVERIES, AND NAVIGATION

   ■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Curso de História de Naútica. Coimbra, 1972.

   ■. Introdução a história dos descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Mem Martins, 1983.

   ■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon: Alfa, 1983.

   ■. Navegadores, viajantes e adventureiros portugueses: Séculos XV e XVI. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Portuguese Books on Nautical Science from Pedro Nunes to 1650. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Boorstin, Daniel. The Discoverers. New York: Random House, 1983. Boxer, C. R. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire, 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.

   ■ Brazão, Eduardo. La découverte de Terre-Neuve. Montreal: Les Presses de l'Université, 1964.

   ■. "Les Corte-Real et le Nouveau Monde." Revue d'histoire d'Amérique Française 19, 1 (1965): 335-49. Cortesão, Armando, and Avelino Teixeira de Mota. Cartografia Portuguesa Antiga. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■. Portugalia Monumenta Cartográfica, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.

   ■. História da Cartografia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1969-70.

   ■ Cortesão, Jaime. L'expansion des portugais dans l'historie de la civilisation. Brussels, 1930.

   ■. Os descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. V. Magalhães Godinho and Joel Serrão, eds. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■. A expansão dos Portugueses no período henriquinho. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■. Descobrimentos precolombanos dos portugueses. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Costa, Abel Fontoura da. A Marinharia dos Descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Costa Brochado, Idalino F. Descobrimento do Atlântico. Lisbon, 1958. English ed., 1959-60.

   ■ Coutinho, Admiral Gago. A naútica dos descobrimentos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1951-52.

   ■ Crone, G. R. Maps and Their Makers. New York: Capricorn Books, 1966.

   ■ Dias, José S. da Silva. Os descobrimentos e a problemática cultural do Século XVI, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Disney, Anthony, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães, ed. Documentos sobre a expansão portuguesa [ to 1460], 3 vols. Lisbon, 1945-54.

   ■ Guedes, Max, and Gerald Lombardi, eds. Portugal. Brazil: The Age of Atlantic Discoveries. Lisbon: Bertrand; Milan: Ricci; Brazilian Culture Foundation, 1990. [Catalogue of New York Public Library Exhibit, Summer 1990]

   ■ Harley, J. B., and David Woodward. The History of Cartography. Volume 1: Cartography in Prehistoric, Ancient and Medieval Europe and Mediterranean. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1987.

   ■ Leite, Duarte. História dos Descobrimentos: Colectânea de esparsos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1958-61.

   ■ Ley, Charles. Portuguese Voyages, 1498-1663. London: Dent, 1953.

   ■ Marques, J. Martins da Silva. Descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1944-71.

   ■ Martyn, John R. C., ed. Pedro Nunes ( 1502-1578): His Lost Algebra and Other Discoveries. John R. C. Martyn, trans. New York: Peter Lang, 1996.

   ■ Morison, Samuel Eliot. The European Discovery of America: The Northern Voyages, A. D. 500-1600. New York: Oxford University Press, 1971.

   ■. Portuguese Voyages to America in the Fifteenth Century. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1974.

   ■ Mota, Avelino Teixeira da. Mar, Além-Mar-Estudos e Ensaios de História e Geografia. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Vida e Obra do Infante D. Henrique. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Parry, J. H. The Discovery of the Sea. New York: Dial, 1974.

   ■ Penrose, Boies. Travel and Discovery in the Renaissance, 1420-1620. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1952.

   ■ Peres, Damião. História dos Descobrimentos Portugueses. Oporto, 1943.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London, 1933; New York: Barnes & Noble, 1967.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Precision Astrolabe: Portuguese Navigators and Transoceanic Aviation. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Seary, E. R. "The Portuguese Element in the Place Names of Newfoundland." In Luís Albuquerque, ed., Vice-Almirante A. Teixeira da Mota: In Memo-riam. Vol. II, 359-64. Lisbon: Academia da Marinha, 1989.

   ■ Subrahmanyam, Sanjay. The Career and Legend of Vasco Da Gama. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997.

   ■ Velho, Alvaro. Roteiro ( Navigator's Route) da Primeira Viagem de Vasco da Gama ( 1497-1499). Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Winius, George, ed. Portugal, the Pathfinder: Journeys from the Medieval toward the Modern World 1300-ca. 1600. Madison, Wisc.: Hispanic Seminary of Medieval Studies, 1995.

   ■ PORTUGAL AND HER OVERSEAS EMPIRES (1415-1975)

   ■ Abshire, David M., and Michael A. Samuels, eds. Portuguese Africa: A Handbook. New York: Praeger, 1969.

   ■ Afonso, Aniceto, and Carlos de Matos Gomes. Guerra Colonial. Lisbon: Noticias, 2001.

   ■ Albuquerque, J. Moushino de. Moçambique. Lisbon, 1898.

   ■ Alden, Dauril. The Making of an Enterprise: The Society of Jesus in Portugal, Its Empire & Beyond. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1995.

   ■ Alexandre, Valentim. Orígens do Colonialismo Português Moderno ( 18221891). Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1979.

   ■. Velho Brasil, Novas Africas: Portugal e o Império ( 1808-1975). Oporto: Afrontamento, 2000.

   ■, and Jill Dias, eds. "O Império Africano 1825-1890. Volume X." In J.

   ■ Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1998.

   ■ Ames, Glen J. "The Carreira da India, 1668-1682: Maritime Enterprise and the Quest for Stability in Portugal's Asian Empire." Journal of European Economic History 20, 1 (1991): 7-28.

   ■. Renascent Empire? The House of Braganza and the Quest for Stability in Portuguese Monsoon Asia, ca. 1640-1683. Amsterdam: Amsterdam Univ.Press, 2000.

   ■. Vasco da Gama. Renaissance Crusader. New York: Pearson/Longman, 2005.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. O Império com Pés de Barro: Colonizaçao e Descolonização: As Ideologias em Portugal. Lisbon: D. Quixote, 1980.

   ■. O Factor Africano 1890-1990. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1990.

   ■. A Guerra De Africa 1961-1974, 2 vols. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995-96.

   ■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto 1919-1982. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.

   ■ Axelson, Eric A. South-East Africa, 1488-1530. London: Longmans, 1940.

   ■. "Prince Henry and the Discovery of the Sea Route to India." Geographical Journal (U.K.) 127, 2 (June 1961): 145-58.

   ■. Portugal and the Scramble for Africa, 1875-1891. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1967.

   ■. Portuguese in South-East Africa, 1488-1699. Cape Town: Struik, 1973.

   ■. Congo to Cape: Early Portuguese Explorers. New York: Harper & Row, 1974.

   ■ Azevedo, Mário. Historical Dictionary of Mozambique, 2nd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2003.

   ■ Baião, António, Hernãni Cidade, and Manuel Murias, eds. História da Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 4 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40.

   ■ Bender, Gerald J. "The Limits of Counterinsurgency [in the Angolan War, 1961-72]." Comparative Politics (1972): 331-60.

   ■. Angola under the Portuguese: The Myth Versus Reality. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1978.

   ■ Bhíla, H. H. K. Trade and Politics in a Shona Kingdom: The Manyika and Their Portuguese and African Neighbours, 1875-1902. Harlow, U.K.: Longman, 1990.

   ■ Birmingham, David. The Portuguese Conquest of Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1965.

   ■. Trade and Conflict in Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1966.

   ■. Frontline Nationalism in Angola & Mozambique. London: James Currey, 1992.

   ■. Portugal and Africa. New York: St. Martins, 1999.

   ■ Bottineau, Yves. Le Portugal Et Sa Vocation Maritime. Paris: Boccard, 1977. Boxer, C. R. Fidalgos in the Far East— Fact and Fancy in the History of Macau. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1948. ———. The Christian Century in Japan. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1951.

   ■ ———. Salvador de Sá and the Struggle for Brazil and Angola, 1602-1688. London, 1952.

   ■ ———. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.

   ■ ———. The Golden Age of Brazil, 1695-1750. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1962.

   ■ ———. Race Relations in the Portuguese Colonial Empire, 1415-1825. Oxford:

   ■ Clarendon Press, 1963. ———. Portuguese Society in the Tropics. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1965.

   ■ ———. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchi nson, 1969.

   ■ ———, and Carlos de Azevedo, eds. Fort Jesus and the Portuguese in Mombasa. London: Hollis and Carter, 1960.

   ■ Broadhead, Susan H. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 2nd ed. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1992.

   ■ Burton, Richard. Goa and the Blue Mountains. London: Bentley, 1851.

   ■ Cabral, Luís. Crónica da Libertação. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello. Colonizing Traditions, Principles and Methods of the Portuguese. Lisbon, 1951.

   ■ ———. Portugal E A Internacionalização Dos Problemas Africanos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■ Cann, John P. Counterinsurgency in Africa: The Portuguese Way of War, 1961-1974. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1997. Castelo, Claudia. " O modo portugues de estar no mundo." O luso-tropicalismo e a ideologia colonial portuguesa ( 1931-1961). Oporto: Afrontamento, 1998. Castro, Armando. O Sistema Colonial Português em Africa ( meados do Século XX). Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Chaliand, Gerard. "The Independence of Guinea-Bissau and the Heritage of [Amilcar] Cabral." In Revolution in the Third World. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1978.

   ■ Chilcote, Ronald H. Portuguese Africa. Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1967.

   ■ Clarence-Smith, Gervase. Slaves, Peasants and Capitalists in Southern Angola 1840-1926. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1979.

   ■ ———. The Third Portuguese Empire 1825-1975: A Study in Economic Imperialism. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1985.

   ■ Coates, Timothy J. Convicts and Orphans: Forced and State-Sponsored Colonizers in the Portuguese Empire, 1550-1720. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 2001.

   ■ Davies, Shann. Macau. Singapore: Times Editions, 1986.

   ■ Dias, C. Malheiro, ed. História da colonização portuguesa no Brasil, 3 vols. Oporto, 1921-24.

   ■ Diffie, Bailey W., and George Winius. Foundations of the Portuguese Empire, 1415-1580. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1977.

   ■ Disney, Anthony R. Twilight of the Pepper Empire: Portuguese Trade in Southwest India in the Early Seventeenth Century. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1978.

   ■ ———, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■ Duffy, James. Shipwreck and Empire: Being an Account of Portuguese Maritime Disaster in a Century of Decline. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1955.

   ■ ———. Portuguese Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1959. ———. Portugal in Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1962.

   ■. "The Portuguese Territories." In Colin Legum, ed., Africa: A Handbook to the Continent. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1967. ———. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1967. Felgas, Hélio. História do Congo Português. Carmona, Angola, 1958. ———. Guerra em Angola. Lisbon, 1961.

   ■ Galvão, Henrique, and Carlos Selvagam. O Império Ultramarino Português, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953.

   ■ Gleijeses, Piero. Conflicting Missions: Havana, Washington and Africa, 19591976. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. "Portugal and Her Empire." In The New Cambridge Modern History. Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1963): 509-TO.

   ■ Grenfell, F. James. História da Igreja Baptista em Angola, 1879-1975. Queluz, Portugal: Núcleo, 1998.

   ■ Hammond, Richard J. "Economic Imperialism: Sidelights on a Stereotype." Journal of Economic History XXI, 4 (1961): 582-98.

   ■ ———. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.

   ■ Hanson, Carl. Portugal and the Wider World 1147-1497. New Orleans, La.: University Press of the South, 2001.

   ■ Harris, Marvin. Portugal's African Wards. New York: American Committee on Africa, 1957.

   ■ ———. "Portugal's Contribution to the Underdevelopment of Africa and Brazil." In Ronald H. Chilcote, ed., Protest & Resistance in Angola & Brazil: Comparative Studies, 209-23. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1972.

   ■ Henderson, Lawrence W. Angola: Five Centuries of Conflict. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1979. ———. A Igreja Em Angola. Lisbon: Edit. Além-Mar, 1990. Heywood, Linda. Contested Power in Angola 1840s to the Present. Rochester, N.Y.: University of Rochester Press, 2000.

   ■ Hilton, Anne. The Kingdom of Kongo. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1985.

   ■ Hower, Alfred, and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds. Empire in Transition: The Portuguese World in the Time of Camões. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1985.

   ■ Isaacman, Allen. "The Prazos da Coroa 1752-1830: A Functional Analysis of the Political System." STUDIA (Lisbon) 26 (1969): 149-78.

   ■. Mozambique: The Africanization of a European Institution: The Zambezi Prazos, 1750-1902. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1972.

   ■ ———. The Tradition of Resistance in Mozambique: Anti-Colonial Activity in the Zambesi Valley 1850-1921. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1976.

   ■ James, Martin. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2004.

   ■ Jardim, Jorge. Sanctions Double-Cross: Oil to Rhodesia. Lisbon, 1978. Johnson, Harold, and Maria Beatriz Nizza da Silva. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1500-1620. Volume VI. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1992. Joliffe, Jill. East Timor: Nationalism & Colonialism. University of Queensland Press, 1978.

   ■ Kea, Ray A. Settlements, Trade and Politics in the Seventeenth Century Gold Coast. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1982.

   ■ Kohen, Arnold. From the Place of the Dead. The Epic Struggles of Bishop Belo of East Timor. New York: St Martins, 1999.

   ■ Livingstone, Charles, and David Livingstone. Narrative of an Expedition to the Zambezi and Its Tributaries. New York: 1866.

   ■ Livingstone, David. Missionary Travels and Researches in South Africa. London, 1857.

   ■ Lobban, Richard, and Joshua Forrest. Historical Dictionary of the Republic of Guinea-Bissau, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1996. Lobban, Richard, and Marilyn Halter. Historical Dictionary of Cape Verde, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1993. Martino, Antonio M. Joao de Azevedo Coutinho. Marinheiro e soldado de Portugal. Lisbon: Colibri, 2002. Martins, Rocha. História das Colónias Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1933. Marvaud, Angel. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1912. Mason, Philip, ed. Angola: A Symposium; Views of a Revolt. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1961. Melo, João de, ed. Os Anos Da Guerra 1961-1975: Os Portugueses em Africa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1988. Miller, Joseph C. Way of Death: Merchant Capitalism and the Angolan Slave Trade, 1730-1830. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1988.

   ■ Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Portugal. Vinte Anos de Defesa do Estado Português de India. Lisbon, 1967.

   ■. Portugal Replies in the United Nations. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■ Mondlane, Eduardo. The Struggle for Mozambique. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1969.

   ■ Moreira, Adriano. Política Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■. Portugal's Stand in Africa. New York: University Publishers, 1962.

   ■, and Jose Carlos Venancio. Eds. Luso-Tropicalismo. Uma Teoria Social em Questao. Lisbon: Vega, 2000.

   ■ Múrias, Manuel, ed. História da expansão portuguesa no mundo, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1937-42.

   ■. Short History of Portuguese Colonization. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Newitt, Malyn. Portuguese Settlement on the Zambesi: Exploration, Land Tenure and Colonial Rule in East Africa. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1973.

   ■. Portugal in Africa: The Last Hundred Years. London: Longmans, 1981.

   ■. A History of Mozambique. London: Hurst, 1995.

   ■. A History ofPortuguese Overseas Expansion, 1400-1668. London: Routledge, 2005.

   ■. Diálogos Interditos: A Política Externa Portuguesa E A Guerra De Africa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. História De Portugal. 1933-1974: II Suplemento. Oporto, 1981.

   ■. Um político confessa-se ( Diário: 1960-1968), 3rd ed. Oporto, 1987.

   ■. Salazar. Vol. V: A Resistência ( 1958-1964). Oporto, 1981.

   ■ Nowell, Charles E. "Portugal and the Partition of Africa." Journal of Modern History XIX, 1 (1947): 1-17.

   ■ Nunes, Antonio Lopes Pires. Angola 1961. Da Baixa do Cassange a Nambu-angongo. Lisbon: Prefacio, 2005.

   ■ Okuma, Thomas. Angola in Ferment: The Background and Prospects of Angolan Nationalism. Boston: Beacon, 1962.

   ■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wise.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Pélissier, René. Les Guerres Grises: Resistance Et Revoltes en Angola ( 18451941). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1977.

   ■. Naissance Du Mozambique: Tome 1, Tome 2, Resistance Et Revoltes Anticoloniales ( 1854-1981), 2 vols. Orgeval: Pélissier, 1984.

   ■. História de Moçambique. Vol. II. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Naissance de la Guinée: Portugais et Africains en Senegambie ( 1841-1936). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1989.

   ■. Timor En Guerre: Le Crocodile et les Portugais ( 1847-1913). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1996.

   ■ Pires, Adelino Serras, and Fiona Claire Capstick. The Winds of Havoc: A Memoir of Adventure and Destruction in Deepest Africa. New York: St. Martin's, 2001.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.

   ■ Ranger, T. [Terence] O. "Revolt in Portuguese East Africa: The Makombe Rising of 1917." St. Anthony's Papers. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 15 (1963).

   ■ Remy. Goa, Rome of the Orient. Trans. from the French by Lancelot Sheppard. London, 1957.

   ■ Ribeiro, General Goncalves. A Vertigem da Descolonizacao. Da Agonia do Exodo a Cidadania Plena. Lisbon: Inquerito, 2002. Ricard, Robert. Etudes sur l'Histoire des Portugais au Maroc. Coimbra, 1955.

   ■ Richards, J. M. Goa. London: Hurst, 1982.

   ■ Rodney, Walter. A History of the Upper Guinea Coast, 1545-1800. New York: Oxford University Press, 1970. Rodrigues, José Honório. Africa e Brasil: Outro Horizonte. Rio de Janeiro, 1961.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. "Valentim Fernandes, Rodrigo de Santaella, and the Recognition of the Antilles as "Opposite India." Boletim da Sociedade de Geografia de Lisboa series 75 (July-September 1957): 279-309.

   ■. The Obedience of a King of Portugal. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1958.

   ■. The Quest for Eastern Christians: Travels and Rumors in the Age of Discovery. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1962.

   ■ Russell-Wood, A. J. Fidalgos and Philanthropists: The Santa Casa da Mi-sericordia of Bahia, 1550-1755. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1968.

   ■. "Colonial Brazil." In David W. Cohen and Jack Greene, eds., Neither Slave nor Free, 84-133. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1972.

   ■. "Local Government in Portuguese America: A Study in Cultural Divergence." Comparative Studies in Society and History 16 (1974): 187-231.

   ■. From Colony to Nation: Essays on the Independence of Brazil. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1975.

   ■. World on the Move: The Portuguese in Africa, Asia & America, 1415-1808. New York: St. Martins, 1993.

   ■ Salazar, António de Oliveira. Goa and the Indian Union. Lisbon, 1954.

   ■. "Portugal, Goa and the Indian Union." Foreign Affairs (New York) 34, 3 (April, 1956): 418-31.

   ■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs (London) XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.

   ■ Saldanha, C. F. A Short History of Goa. Goa, 1957.

   ■ Sanceau, Elaine. Indies Adventure: The Amazing Career of Afonso de Albuquerque. London: Blackie, 1936.

   ■. Portugal in Quest of Prester John. London: Hutchinson, 1943.

   ■. The Land of Prester John. New York: Knopf, 1944.

   ■. Henry the Navigator. New York: Norton, 1947.

   ■. The Perfect Prince: Dom João II. Oporto, 1959.

   ■. Good Hope, the Voyage of Vasco da Gama. Lisbon, 1967.

   ■. The Reign of the Fortunate King ( Manuel I), 1495-1521. Hamden, Conn.: Archon, 1969.

   ■. Knight of the Renaissance: A Biography of Dom João de Castro. London: Hutchinson, n.d.

   ■ Schubert, Benedict. A Guerra e as Igrejas: Angola, 1961-1991. Basel, Switzerland: Schlettwein, 2000 [orig. ed. in German, Lucerne, Exodus Pub., 1997].

   ■ Schwartz, Stuart G. Sovereignty and Society in Colonial Brazil. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1973.

   ■ Serra, Carlos, ed. História de Moçambique, 2 vols. Maputo, Mozambique: Tempo, 1982-83.

   ■ Silva, Botelho da, ed. and comp. " Dossier" Goa. ( General Manuel) Vassalo e Silva. A Recusa do Sacrifício Inútil. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Silva, Maria Beatriz Nizza da, ed. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1750-1822. Volume VIII. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1986.

   ■ Silva Cunha J. M. da. Questões Ultramarinos e Internacionais. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Silva Rego, A. da. História das missões do padroado português do Oriente: India ( 1500-1542). 1 vol. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■. Portuguese Colonization in the Sixteenth Century: A Study of Royal Ordinances. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1957.

   ■. O Ultramar Português No Século XIX ( 1834-1910). Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Sousa Dias, Gastão. Os Portugueses em Angola. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Sykes, John. Portugal and Africa: The People and the War. London: Hutchinson, 1971.

   ■ Telo, António José. Lourenço Marques na Política Externa Portuguesa. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1991.

   ■. Economia E Império No Portugal Contemporânea. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1994.

   ■. Os Açores e o Controlo do Atlântico. Lisbon: Asa, 1993.

   ■ Vail, Leroy, and Landeg White. Capitalism and Colonialism in Mozambique: A Study of Quelimane District. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1980.

   ■ Veen, Ernst van. Defeat or Decay? An Inquiry into the Portuguese Decline in Asia 1580-1645. Leiden: University of Leiden, 2000.

   ■ Verlinden, Charles. "Italian Influence on Iberian Colonization." Hispanic American Historical Review 33 (1953): 99-211.

   ■. The Beginnings of Modern Colonization. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1970.

   ■ Vogel, Charles. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1860.

   ■ Vogt, John. Portuguese Rule on the Gold Coast 1469-1682. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1979.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola. 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, Boston University, Department of History, 1963.

   ■. "Anti-Imperialism Traditions in Portugal, Yesterday and Today." Boston University Graduate Journal XII, 2 (Spring 1964): 125-37.

   ■. 'The Portuguese and Mozambique: The Past against the Future." In John A. Davis and James K. Baker, eds., Southern Africa in Transition. 180-96. New York: Praeger, 1966.

   ■. "Gungunhana." In Norman R. Bennett, ed., Leadership in Eastern Africa, Six Political Biographies, 165-220. Boston: Boston University Press, 1968.

   ■. "Gungunyane the Negotiator." Journal of African History IX, 4 (1968): 585-602.

   ■. "Nineteenth-Century African Protest in Angola: Prince Nicolas of Kongo (1830?-1860)." African Historical Studies (Boston) I (1968): 40-59.

   ■. "The Portuguese Army in Angola." Journal of Modern African Studies (Cambridge U.K.), 7, 3 (Oct. 1969): 425-39.

   ■. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.

   ■. "Portugal in Angola: A Living Colonialism?" In C. Potholm and R. Dale, eds., Southern Africa in Perspective, 172-82. New York: Free Press, 1972.

   ■. "The First Portuguese Colonial Movement, 1835-1875." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) I, 1 (Spring 1975): 25-27.

   ■. "Rebels and Rebellions in Angola, 1672-1892." In Mark Karp, ed., African Dimensions: Essays in Honor of William O. Brown, 81-93. Boston: Boston University Press, 1975.

   ■. "African Elements in Portugal's Armies in Africa (1961-1974)." Armed Forces and Society (Chicago) 2, 2 (Feb. 1976): 233-50.

   ■. "Portuguese Colonial Governors in Africa, 1870-1974." In L. H. Gann and Peter Duignan, eds., African Proconsuls: European Governors in Africa, 415-26. New York: Free Press, 1978; and "J. Mousinho de Albuquerque (1855-1902)" and "J. Norton de Matos (1867-1955)": 427-44; 445-63.

   ■. "The Portuguese Withdrawal from Africa, 1974-1975; The Angolan Case." In John Seiler, ed., Southern Africa Since the Portuguese Coup, 3-21. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1980.

   ■. "The Portuguese Exploration Expeditions and Expansion in Angola, 1877-1883." In Academia de Marinha and Instituto de Investigação Científica Tropical, eds., Vice Almirante A. Teixeira Da Mota: In Memoriam. Volume I, 267-76. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■. "'Aqui é Portugal!': The Politics of the Colonial Idea during the Estado Novo, 1926-1974." In Pavilhão de Portugal, EXPO'98 and Instituto de História Contemporânea, eds., Portugal No Transição Do Milênio: Colóquio Internacional, 375-105. Lisbon: Fim de Século, 1998.

   ■. The Empire Time Forgot: Writing a History of the Portuguese Overseas Empire, 1808-1975. Oporto: Universidade Fernando Pessoa, 1998.

   ■. "Filho Do Porto, Filho Do Império: Antônio Francisco Da Silva Porto (1817-1890) and the Politics of Motivation in Portugal's First and Second Scrambles for Africa (1836-1861; 1875-1891)." Revista da UFP [Universidade Fernando Pessoa] 4 (Dec. 1999): 225-54.

   ■. "'Mais leis do que mosquitos': A Primeira República Portuguesa e o Império Ultramarino (1910-1926)." In Nuno Severiano Teixeira and Antó-nio Costa Pinto, eds., A Primeira República Portuguesa Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo, 133-68. Lisbon: University Nova de Lisboa, 2000.

   ■. "Spiritual Peoples at Odds: Portugal, India and the Goa Question, 1947-61." In Anthony Disney and Emily Booth, eds., Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia, 452-70. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■. "Portugal, Africa and the future." In Stewart Lloyd-Jones and Antonio Costa Pinto, eds., The Last Empire: Thirty Years of Portuguese Decolonization, 113-25. Bristol, U.K.: Intellect, 2003.

   ■. "The Forced Labor 'System' in Angola, 1903-1947: Reassessing Origins and Persistence in the Context of Colonial Consolidation, Economic Growth and Reform Failures." In CEAUP, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, ed., Trabalho forcado africano-experiencias coloniais comparadas, 367-393. Oporto: CEAUP, 2006.

   ■. "As Raizes Do Nacionalismo Angolano: Publicacoes De Protesto Dos Assimilados, 1870-1940." In Nuno Vidal and Justino Pinto De Andrade, eds., O Processo De Transicao Para O Multipartidarismo Em Angola, 73-92. Lisbon: Ed. Firmamento, 2006.

   ■, and René Pélissier. Angola. London: Pall Mall and New York: Praeger, 1971; reprinted, Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977; Portuguese lang. edition, Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2009. Whiteway, R. W. The Rise of the Portuguese Power in India, 1497-1550. London: Constable, 1899.

   ■ Winius, George D. The Fatal History of Portuguese Ceylon: Transition to Dutch Rule. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1971.

   ■. "The Portuguese Asian 'Decadência' Revisited." In Alfred Hower and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds., Empire in Transition, 106-17. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1980.

   ■. The Black Legend of Portuguese India. New Delhi: New Concept, 1985.

   ■ Portuguese Migration and Communities Abroad

   ■ Alves, Marcial. Os Portugueses no Mundo. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Anderson, Grace M., and David Higgs, eds. A Future to Inherit: Portuguese Communities in Canada. Toronto: McClelland and Stewart, 1976. Arroteia, Jorge Carvalho. A emigração Portuguesa-suas origens e distribuição. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. "Nineteenth- and Twentieth-Century Portuguese Emigration: A Bibliography." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 3 (Fall-Winter, 1977-78).

   ■. "Emigrar Para Voltar: A Portuguese Ideology of Return Migration." Papers in Anthropology 20 (1979): 1-20.

   ■. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman Publishing Co., 1982.

   ■. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■ Carvalho, Eduardo de. Os portugueses na Nova Inglaterra. Rio de Janeiro, 1931.

   ■ Caspari, Andrea. "The Return Orientation among Portuguese Migrants in France." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 193-203. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone, ed. Portugueses na América do Norte. Baden: Peregrinação, 1983.

   ■ Fagundes, Francisco Cota. Hard Knocks: An Azorean-American Odyssey.

   ■ [Memoir]. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000. Felix, John Henry, and Peter F. Senecal. The Portuguese in Hawaii. Honolulu, Hawaii: Authors' edition, 1978. Fernandes, Ferreira. Os Primos da América. Lisbon: Relógio D'Agua, 1991. Ferreira, Eduardo de Sousa. As orígens e formas de emigração. Lisbon, 1976. Freitas, J. F. Portuguese-American Memories. Honolulu, Hawaii, 1930.

   ■ Giles, Wenona. "Motherhood and Wage Labour in London, England: Portuguese Migrant Women and the Politics of Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. University of Toronto, 1987.

   ■ Higgs, David, ed. Portuguese Migration in Global Perspective. Ontario: Multicultural Historical Society of Ontario, 1990.

   ■ Klimt, Andrea. "Portuguese Migrants in Germany: Class, Ethnicity and Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Stanford University, 1987.

   ■ Lavigne, Gules. Les ethniques et la ville: L'aventure des immigrants portugais à Montreal. Montreal: Preamble, 1987.

   ■ Leder, Hans Howard. Cultural Persistence in a Portuguese-American Community. New York: Arno Press, 1980.

   ■ Lewis, J. R., and A. M. Williams. "Emigrants and Retornados: A Comparative Analysis of the Economic Impact of Return Migration in the Região Centro." In E. D. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 227-50. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ McCabe, Marsha L., and Joseph D. Thomas, eds. Portuguese Spinner: An American Story; Stories of History, Culture and Life from Portuguese Americans in Southeastern New England. New Bedford, Mass.: Spinner, 1998.

   ■ Marques, D., and J. Medeiros. Portuguese Immigrants: 25 Years in Canada. Toronto: West End YMCA, 1989.

   ■ Martins, J. Oliveira. Fomento Rural e emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■ Mira, Manuel. The Forgotten Portuguese: The Melungeons and Other Groups; The Portuguese Making of America. Franklin, N.C.: Portuguese-American Historical Research Foundation, 1998.

   ■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal." Economia e Sociedade (Lisbon) 23 (1977): 31-50.

   ■ Nunes, Maria Luisa. A Portuguese Colonial in America: Belmira Nunes Lopes; The Autobiography of a Cape Verdean-American. Pittsburgh, Penn.: Latin American Literary Review Press, 1982.

   ■ Oliver, Lawrence. Never Backward: The Autobiography of Lawrence Oliver; A Portuguese-American. San Diego, 1972.

   ■ Pap, Leo. The Portuguese-Americans. Boston: Twayne, 1981.

   ■ Pereira, Miriam Halpern. A Política Portuguesa de Emigraçao, 1850 a 1930. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.

   ■ Pereira da Rosa, Victor M., and Salvato V. Trigo. "Elementos para uma Caracterização da Família Imigrante Portuguesa na Africa do Sul." Economia e Sociologia 41 (1986): 61-71.

   ■. Azorean Emigration: A Preliminary Overview. Oporto: Fernando Pessoa University, 1994.

   ■. Portugueses e Moçambicanos no Apartheid: Da Ficção à Realidade. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Purves, James. "Portuguese in Bermuda." Bermuda Historical Quarterly 3 (1946): 133-42.

   ■ Ribeiro, F. G. Cassola. Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da. "La Sociologie des Migrations au Portugal." Current Sociology 32, 2 (Summer 1984): 175-98.

   ■. "Towards Reintegration of Emigrants." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and Guy Clausse, eds., Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal, 183-94. Saarbrücken: Breitenbach, 1985.

   ■. "Emigração." In Dicionario Illustrado Da História De Portugal ( 1985): 205-7.

   ■. A Emigração. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. "Espaços de herança cultural portuguesa-gentes, factos, políticas." Analise Social (Lisbon) XXIV (1988): 313-51.

   ■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da, and Jorge Arroteia. Bibliografia da Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Americans of Portuguese Descent: A Lesson in Differentiation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1974.

   ■. Testemunhos sobre a Emigração Portuguesa: Antologia. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Silva, F. Emídio da. A Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1917.

   ■ Silva, Manuela, et al. Retorno, Emigração e Desenvolvimento Regional em Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Simões, Mário Pinto. O Emigrante Português: Processos de Adaptação ( o exemplo da Suiça). Oporto, 1985.

   ■ Simões, Nuno. O Brasil e a Emigração Portuguesa. Coimbra, 1934.

   ■ Sousa Ferreira, Eduardo de, and Guy Clausse, eds. Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal. Saarbrucken: Verlag Breitenbach, 1986.

   ■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Sea to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.

   ■ Vicente, António Luís. Os Portuguese Nos Estados Unidos Da América: Política De Comunidades E Comunidade Política. Lisbon: FLAD, 1998.

   ■ Viera, David, et al. Portuguese in the United States: A Bibliography ( Supplement to the 1976 Leo Pap Bibliography). Essay Number 6 in Essays in Portuguese Studies. Durham, N.H.: International Conference Group on Portugal, 1989.

   ■ Williams, Jerry. And Yet They Come: Portuguese Immigration from the Azores to the United States. New York: Center for Migration Studies, 1982.

   ■ Portugal's Atlantic Islands (Azores, Madeiras)

   ■ Biddle, Anthony J. Drexel. The Madeira Islands, 2 vols. London: Hurst and Blackett, 1900.

   ■ Bryans, Robin. Madeira, Pearl of the Atlantic. London: Robert Hale, 1959.

   ■. The Azores. London: Faber & Faber, 1963.

   ■ Cooke, Rupert Croft. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.

   ■ Cossart, Noel. Madeira— the Island Vineyard. London: Christie's, 1984.

   ■ Da Silva, Fernando Augusto, and Carlos Azevedo de Menezes. Elucidário Madeirense, 3 vols. Funchal, 1940.

   ■ Duncan, T. Bentley. Atlantic Islands in the Seventeenth Century: Madeira, the Azores and the Cape Verdes in Seventeenth-Century Commerce andNavigation. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1972.

   ■ Guill, James H. A History of the Azores Islands. Menlo Park, Calif.: Author's Edition, 1972.

   ■ Instituto Histórico Da Ilha Terceira [Azores]. Os Açores E O Atlântico ( Séculos XIV-XVII) [Proceedings of International Colloquium, August 1983]. Angra do Heroismo, Terceira Island, Azores, 1984.

   ■ Koebel, William Henry. Madeira Old and New. London: Griffiths, 1909.

   ■ Mee, Jules. Histoire de la découverte des Iles Açores. Ghent, 1901.

   ■ Peres, Damião. A Madeira sob os donatórios-Séculos XV e XVI. Funchal, 1914.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Atlantic Islanders of the Azores and Madeiras. North Quincy, Mass.: Christopher House, 1979.

   ■ Serpa, Caetano Valadão. A Gente Dos Açores. Identificaçao-Emigraçio E Religiosidade: Séculos XVI-XX. Lisbon: 1978.

   ■ Silva, J. Donald. "With Columbus in Madeira." Portuguese Studies Review (Durham, NH) I, 1 (Spring-Summer 1991).

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Azores and the United States (1787-1987): Two Hundred Years of Shared History." Boletim do Instituto Histórico da Ilha Terceira XLV (1988): 55-71.

   ■ Anglo-Portuguese Alliance (1373-Present)

   ■ Almada, José de. A Aliança Inglesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1947.

   ■. Para a história da aliança luso-britânica. Lisbon, 1955.

   ■ Atkinson, William C. British Contributions to Portuguese and Brazilian Studies. London: British Council, 1974.

   ■ Bourne, Kenneth. The Foreign Policy of Victorian England 1830-1902. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1970.

   ■ British Broadcasting Corporation (BBC). 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance. London: BBC, 1973.

   ■ British Community Council of London. Souvenir Brochure Commemorating the 600th Anniversary of the Anglo-Portuguese Treaty of Alliance and Friendship, 1373-1973. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. Portugal na Alvorada do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello "Aliança Inglesa." Enciclopédia Luso-Brasileira da Cultura. Vol. 1 (1963): 1270-1271.

   ■. "L'alliance Anglo-Portuguese: Histoire et situation actuelle." Chronique de politique etrangére (Paris) XX, 6 (1967): 695-708.

   ■. Portugal e a Internacionalização dos Problemas Africanos. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Castro, Armando. A dominação inglesa em Portugal. Estudo seguido de Antologia Textos dos Sécs. XVIII e XIX. Oporto: Afrontamento, 1972.

   ■ Crollen, Luc. Portugal, the U.S. and NATO. Leuven, Belgium: Leuven University Press, 1973.

   ■. "Portugal." In O. De Raeymaeker et al. Small Powers in Alignment, 27-96. Leuven, Belgium: Leuven University Press, 1974.

   ■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. Portugal e Inglaterra. Corunna, 1932.

   ■ Davidson, Basil. "The Oldest Alliance Faces a Crisis." In Philip Masonm, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 138-60. London: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■ Duff, Katherine. "The War and the Neutrals." In Arnold and Veronica Toyn-bee, eds., Survey of International Affairs. London: Chatham House, 1956.

   ■ Duffy, James. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1967.

   ■ Epstein, John. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1373-1973." World Survey (London) 54 (June 1973): p. 18.

   ■ Ferreira, José Medeiros. Estudos de Estratégia e Relações Internacionais. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Ferreira Martins, General L. O Poder Militar Da Gran-Bretanha E A Aliança Anglo-Lusa. Coimbra, 1939.

   ■. A Cooperaçio Anglo-Portuguesa na Grande Guerra de 1914-18. Lisbon, 1942.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal 1691-1700. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.

   ■. Portugal 1715-1808. London: Tamesis, 1985.

   ■ Freitas, A. Barjona de. A Questão Ingleza. Lisbon, 1891.

   ■ Gonçalves, Caetano. A Aliança Luso-Britânica e o Domínio Colonial Português. Lisbon, 1917.

   ■ Guedes, Armando Marques. A Aliança Inglesa: Notas de História diplomática, 1383-1943. Lisbon, 1943. Halpern Pereira, Miriam. Revoluçio, finanças, dependência externa. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Howorth, A. H. D'Araujo Scott. A Aliança Luso-Britânica E A Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■ Kay, Hugh. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.

   ■ Lawrence, L. Nehru Seizes Goa. New York: Pageant, 1963.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance: Historical Perspective." 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 7-15. Lisbon: BBC, 1973.

   ■ Macedo, Jorge Borges de. História Diplomática Portuguesa-Constantes e Linhas de Força. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Manoel, J. de Câmara. Portugal e Inglatterra. Lisbon, 1909.

   ■ Martinez, Pedro S. História Diplomática de Portugal. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Medlicott, W. N. The Economic Blockade, Vol. II. London: His Majesty's Stationery Office, 1952.

   ■ Oliveira, Pedro Aires. Os Despojos Da Alianca. A Gra-Bretanha e a questao colonial portuguesa 1945-1975. Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2007. Ortigão, Ramalho. John Bull. Lisbon, 1887.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. Diplomatic Relations of Portugal with France, England and Holland from 1646 to 1668. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1925.

   ■. Chapters in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. London: Voss & Michael, 1935.

   ■ Russell, Peter E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955. Sarmento, J. E. Morães. The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and Coast Defense. London, 1908.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. "O Ultimatum (January 1890)." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. IV (1971): 219-24.

   ■ Shafaat, Ahmed Khan, ed. Anglo-Portuguese Negotiations Relating to Bombay, 1660-1667. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922.

   ■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.

   ■ Sousa, Carlos Hermenegildo de. A Aliança Anglo-Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1943.

   ■ Stone, Glyn A. "The Official British Attitude to the Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1910-45." Journal of Contemporary History (London) 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 729-46.

   ■. The Oldest Ally: Britain and the Portuguese Connection, 1936-1941. Woodbridge, U.K.: Royal Historical Society and Boydell Press, 1994. Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Ultimatum Inglês: Política Externa no Portugal do 1890. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Teles, Basilio. Do Ultimatum ao 30 de Janeiro. Oporto, 1905.

   ■ Vicente, António Pedro. "Um testemunho de 1796 sobre a Situação de Portugal face ao domínio inglês." In Arquivos do Centro Cultural Portugües, IV. Paris, 1972.

   ■ Vieira de Castro, Luís. D. Carlos I. ( Elementos de História Diplomática), 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1941.

   ■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain, Portugal and the First World War." European Studies Review 4, 3 (1974).

   ■. "The Portuguese Economy and the Anglo-Portuguese Commercial Treaty of 1916." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) III, 2 (Autumn 1974): 49-54.

   ■. As Relações Políticas Luso-Britânicas 1910-1916. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. "The Portuguese Republic and Britain, 1910-14." Journal of Contemporary History 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 707-27.

   ■ Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: A Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. Viriato [Pseud]. A Aliança lnglesa. Lisbon, 1914.

   ■ Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon and Its Closing Stages Ensuring upon the Treaty of 1810. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola, 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 1963.

   ■. "19th Century: Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and the Scramble for Africa." In BBC, 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 40-43. London: BBC, 1973.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 34, 1, 2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27; 97-111.

   ■ Wordsworth, William. William Wordsworth's Convention of Cintra: A Facsimile of the 1809 Tract [Introduction by Gordon Kent Thomas]. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983.

   ■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1917.

   ■ ANTHROPOLOGY, SOCIOLOGY, RURAL AND URBAN SOCIETY

   ■ Almeida, Miguel Vale de. The Hegemonic Male: Masculinity in a Portuguese Town. Oxford: Berghan, 1996.

   ■ Black, Richard. Crisis and Change in Rural Europe: Agricultural Development in the Portuguese Mountains. Aldershot, U.K.: Avebury and Ashgate, 1992.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■. "The Absence of Men." Natural History 96, 2 (Feb. 1987): 52-61.

   ■. "The Portuguese." In Encyclopedia of World Cultures. New Haven, Conn.: Human Relations Area Files, 1990.

   ■. "The Priest and His People: The Contractual Basis for Religious Practice in Rural Portugal." In Ellen Badone, ed., Religious Orthodoxy and Popular Faith in European Society, 55-75. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1990.

   ■ Brogger, Jan. Pre-bureaucratic Europeans: A Study of a Portuguese Fishing Community. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1989. Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. "Portuguese Perspectives." Sociologia Ruralis [Journal of European Rural Sociology] XXIV, 1 (1986); number devoted to rural Portugal today. Chaney, Rick. Regional Emigration and Remittances in Developing Countries: The Portuguese Experience. New York: Praeger, 1986. Cole, Sally. Women of the Praia: Work and Lives in a Portuguese Colonial Community. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1991. Cutileiro, José. A Portuguese Rural Society. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1971.

   ■ Deschamps, Paul. Portugal: La Vie Sociale Actuelle. Paris, 1935.

   ■. Histoire Sociale du Portugal. Paris, 1959.

   ■ Dias, Jorge. Rio do Onor-comunitarismo agropastoral. Oporto, 1953.

   ■. Ensaios Etnológicos. Lisbon, 1961.

   ■. The Portuguese Contribution to Cultural Anthropology. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1964.

   ■. Vilarinho Da Furna: Uma Aldeia Comunitária. Rev. ed. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Downs, Charles. Os Moradores à Conquista da Cidade. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■. "Community Organization, Political Change and Urban Policy: Portugal. 1974-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology. University of California, 1980.

   ■. "Residents' Commissions and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Dracklé, Dorlé. Macht und Ohnmacht: Der Kampf num die Agarreform im Alentejo ( Portugal). Gottingen, Germany: Edit. Re, 1991.

   ■ Espírito Santo, Moise. Communidade Rural ao Norte do Tejo. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Feijó, Rui, H. Martins, and João de Pina Cabral, eds. Death in Portugal. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.

   ■ Feijó, Rui Graça. "State, Nation and Regional Diversity in Portugal: An Overview." In Richard Herr and John H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity: Essays on the Nature of Identity in Portugal and Spain, 37-47. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, University of California, 1989.

   ■ Feio, Mariano. Les Bas Alentejo et l'Algarve. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■ Ferreira de Almeida, João. Classes sociais nos campos. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Fonseca, Ramiro da. O Livro da Saúde e da Doença. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Gallop, Rodney. Portugal: A Book of Folk-Ways. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1936. Reprinted, 1961.

   ■ Hoefgen, Lynn. "The Integration of Returnees from the Colonies into Portugal's Social and Economic Life." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, University of Florida, 1985.

   ■ Ingerson, Alice Elizabeth. "Corporatism and Class Consciousness in Northwestern Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Johns Hopkins University, 1984.

   ■ Jenkins, Robin. The Road to Alto. London: Pluto Press, 1979.

   ■ Lawrence, Denise. "Menstrual Politics: Women and Pigs in Rural Portugal." In T. Buckley and A. Gottlieb, eds., Blood Magic: The Anthropology of Menstruation, 117-36. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988.

   ■. "Suburbanization of House Form and Gender Relations in a Rural Portuguese Agro-Town." Architecture and Behavior 4, 3 (1988): 197-212.

   ■ Martins, Hermínio. "Portugal." In Margaret S. Archer and Salvador Giner, eds., Contemporary Europe: Class, Status and Power. New York: St. Martins, 1971.

   ■ Mattoso, José. Identificação de um país. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Merten, Peter. Anarchismüs und Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libera-tare Association, 1981.

   ■ Monteiro, Paulo. Terra que ja foi terra: Análise Sociológica de nove lugares agro-pastorais da Serra da Lousã. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Nataf, Daniel. "Social Cleavages and Regime Formation in Contemporary Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, UCLA, 1987.

   ■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal: Ensaio Exploratório." Economia e Socialismo 23 (1977): 31-50.

   ■ O'Neill, Brian Juan. "Dying and Inheriting in Rural Tras-os-Montes." Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford 14 (1983): 44-74.

   ■. Social Inequality in a Portuguese Hamlet: Land, Late Marriage, and Inheritance, 1870-1978. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987.

   ■ Pacheco, Helder. Tradições Populares de Portugal. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Pardoe, Julia. Traits and Traditions of Portugal, 2 vols. London, 1832.

   ■ Pereira Neto, João Baptista. "Social Evolution in Portugal since 1945." In Raymond S. Sayers, ed., Portugal and Brazil in Transition, 212-27. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1968.

   ■ Pina-Cabral, João de. Sons of Adam, Daughters of Eve: The Peasant World-View of the Alto Minho. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1986.

   ■. "Sociocultural Differentiation and Regional Identity in Portugal." In

   ■ R. Herr and J. H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity, 3-18. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, 1989.

   ■ Poinard, Michel. La Retour des Traveilleurs Portugais. Paris: La Documentation Francaise, 1979.

   ■ Reed, Robert Roy. "Managing the Revolution: Revolutionary Promise and Political Reality in Rural Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Indiana University, 1988.

   ■ Riegelhaupt, Joyce F. "In the Shadow of the City: Integration of a Portuguese Village" [São João das Lampas, nr, Cascais]. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Columbia University, 1964.

   ■. "Saloio Women: An Analysis of Informal and Formal Political and Economic Roles of Portuguese Peasant Women." Anthropological Quarterly 40, 3 (July 1967): 109-26.

   ■. "Festas and Padres: The Organization of Religious Action in a Portuguese Parish." American Anthropologist 75 (1973): 835-52.

   ■. "Peasants and Politics in Salazar's Portugal: The Corporate State and Village 'Nonpolitics'" In L. S. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 167-90. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, Julieta E. S. de Almeida. "Continuity and Change in Urban Portuguese Women's Roles: Emerging New Household Structures." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology, Columbia University, 1979.

   ■ Rowland, Robert. "Demographic Patterns and Rural Society in Portugal." So-ciologica Ruralis 26, 1 (1986): 36-47.

   ■ Sanchis, Pierre. Arraial. La Fête d'un Peuple: Les Pélerinages Populaires au Portugal. Paris, 1976.

   ■ Siegel, Bernard J. "Social Structure and Medical Practitioners in Rural Brazil and Portugal." Sociologia (São Paulo) 20, 4 (Oct. 1958): 463-76.

   ■. "Conflict, Parochialism and Social Differentiation in Portuguese Society." Journal of Conflict Resolution V, 1 (March 1961): 35-12.

   ■ Smith, T. Lynn. "The Social Relationships of Man to the Land in Portugal." Sociologia 25, 1 (Dec. 1963): 319-43.

   ■ Sousa Santos, Boaventura. "Estado e sociedade na semiperíferia do sistema mundiale: O caso português." Análise Social 87-89 (1985): 869-902.

   ■. "Social Crisis and the State." In Kenneth Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation, 167-95. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Vasconcellos, Joaquim Leite de. Ethnograia Portuguesa, 8 vols. Lisbon, 1941-82.

   ■. Tradições Populares Portugueses. New ed. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Willems, Emilio. "On Portuguese Family Structure." International Journal of Comparative Society (Dharwar, India) 3, 1 (Sept. 1962): 65-79.

   ■ ARTS, ARCHITECTURE, URBAN PLANNING, MUSIC

   ■ Almeida, Rodrigo Vicente de. História da Arte em Portugal: ( Segundo Estudo) Documentos lnéditos. Oporto, 1883. Almeida D'Eca, Admiral Vicente M. Castles of Portugal. Lisbon, 1925. Amaral, Francisco K. Lisboa: Uma Cidade em Transformação. Lisbon, 1969. Azevedo, Carlos de, and Chester Brummel. Churches of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1985.

   ■ Barreira, João, ed. Arte Portuguesa: As Decorativas, 2 vols. Lisbon, n.d.

   ■ Barretto, Mascarenhas, and George Dykes. Fado: Lyrical Origins and Poetical Motivation. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. London: Scala, 1987.

   ■ Branco, Luís de Freitas. A Música em Portugal. Lisbon, 1930.

   ■ Brito, Manuel Carlos de. Opera in Portugal in the Eighteenth Century. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989.

   ■ Carvalho, Pinto de. História de Fado. Lisbon, 1903 and 1982 eds.

   ■ Castro d'Aire, Teresa. O Fado. Lisbon: Temas da Actualidade, 1996.

   ■ Chicó, Mário Tavares. A Architectura Gótica em Portugal. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. A Arte em Portugal No Século XIX. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■. Lisboa Pombalina e o Illuminismo, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. A Reconstrucão e a Arquitectura Pombalina. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Gallop, Rodney. "The Fado (The Portuguese Song of Fate)." Musical Quarterly XIX (1933): 199-213.

   ■. Eight Portuguese Folksongs. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1936.

   ■ Gil, Júlio. The Finest Churches in Portugal. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. The Finest Castles in Portugal, 3rd ed. George F. W. Dykes, trans. Lisbon, 1996.

   ■ Gonçalves, Rui Mário. Pintura e escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura, 1984.

   ■. 100 Pintores Portugueses do século XX. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.

   ■ Kubler, George. Portuguese Plain Architecture: Between Spices and Diamonds, 1521-1706. Middletown, Conn.: Wesleyan University Press, 1972.

   ■. Studies in Ancient American and European Art: The Collected Essays of George Kubler. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1985.

   ■, and Martin Soria. Art and Architecture in Spain and Portugal. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1959.

   ■ Lacerda, Aarão de. História da Arte em Portugal, 2 vols. Oporto, 1942-48.

   ■ Leão, Joaquim de Sousa. "Decorative Art: The Azulejo." In H. V. Livermore, ed. Portugal and Brazil: An Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1953.

   ■ Lopes Graça, Fernando. A canção popular portuguesa. Lisbon, 1953.

   ■. A música portuguesa e os sus problemas: Ensaios. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Moita, Luís. O fado: canção de vencidos. Lisbon, 1936.

   ■ Neves, José Cassiano. The Palace and Gardens of Fronteira: Seventeenth and Eighteenth Century Portuguese Style. Lisbon: Quetzal and Scala, 1995. North, C.T. Guia dos castelos antigos de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: Bertrand Ed., 2002.

   ■ Pacheco, Jose. Stuart Carvalhais. O desenho grafico e a imprensa. Lisbon: Biblioteca do Empresario, 2000. Pereira, Paulo, ed. Arte portuguesa. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995. Picchio, Luciana Stegagno. Storia del Teatro Portoghese. Rome: Edizinio deli' Ateneo, 1964.

   ■ Queirós, José. Cerâmica Portuguesa, 2 vols. 2nd rev. ed. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ Santos, Luís Reis. Monuments of Portugal. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1948-50.

   ■. História da Arte em Portugal. Oporto, 1953.

   ■ Sasportes, José. História da Dança em Portugal. Lisbon, 1970. Simões, J. M. dos Santos. "Azulejos in a Land of Many Colours." Connoisseur (London) CXXXVII, 551 (1956): 15-21.

   ■. Azulejaria em Portugal no Século X VIII. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Smith, Robert C. A Talha em Portugal. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. The Art of Portugal, 1500-1800. London, Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1968.

   ■. "The Building of Mafra." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 360-67.

   ■ Stoop, Anne de. Demeures portugaises dans les environs de Lisbonne. Paris: Weber, 1986.

   ■. Palais et manoirs: Le Minho. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1995.

   ■ Tannock, Michael. Portuguese 20th Century Artists: A Biographical Dictionary. Chichester, U.K.: Phillimore, 1978.

   ■ Taylor, René. "The Architecture of Port Wine." The Architectural Review CXXIX, 772 (1961): 368-99.

   ■ Terol, Marylene. Azulejos a Lisbonne. Paris: Hervas, 1992.

   ■ Veiga de Oliveira, Ernesto. Instrumentos musicais populares portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Watson, Walter Crum. Portuguese Architecture. London: Constable, 1908. Wohl, Hellmut. "Carlos Mardel and His Lisbon Architecture." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 350-59.

   ■ Sculpture and Ceramics

   ■ Andrade, Sergio de. "Presepios." In Dicionario de Arte Barroca em Portugal. Lisbon: Presenca, 1989. Barreira, Joao. Arte Portuguesa, Arquitectura e Escultura. Lisbon: Excelsior, n.d.

   ■ Cardoso, Arnaldo Pinto. O Presepio Barroco Portugues. Lisbon: Bertrand, 2003.

   ■ Chaves, Luis. Os Barristas Portugueses. Coimbra, 1925.

   ■. Natal Portugues. Oporto: Liv. Classica Editora, 1942.

   ■ Gargano, Pietro. Il Presepio. Otto Secoli di Storia, Arte, Tradizione. Milan: Fenice, 1995.

   ■ Lima, Henrique de Campos F. Joaquim Machado de Castro, Escultor Conimbricense. Coimbra: Instituto de Historia de Arte, 1989. Macedo, Diogo de. Presepios Portugueses. Lisbon: Artis, 1951.

   ■. Machado de Castro. Lisbon: Artis, 1958.

   ■ Morais, Heitor. Natal do Meu Coracao. Braga: Ed. A.O., 1991.

   ■ Pais, Alexandre Nobre. Presepios Portugueses Monumentos do Seculo XVIII em Terracotta, 2 vols. Master's thesis in history of art, Universidade Nova de Lisboa, 1998.

   ■ Queiros, Jose. Ceramica Portuguesa. Lisbon: Presenca, 1998. Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1951. Serrao, Vitor. Historia da Arte em Portugal IV-O Barroco. Lisbon: Presenca, 2003.

   ■ Smith, Robert C. The Art Of Portugal 1500-1800. New York: Meredith Press, 1968.

   ■ Sousa, Ernesto de. Presepios. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1998.

   ■ Cinema

   ■ Antunes, Joao and Jose de Matos-Cruz, Cinema Portugues 1896-1998. Lisbon: Lusomundo, 1997.

   ■ Bandeira, Jose Gomes. Porto: 100 anos de cinema portugues. Oporto: Camara Municipal do Porto, 1996. Duarte, Fernando. Primitivos do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Cinecultura, 1960.

   ■ Faria de Almeida, M., Resumo da Historia do Cinema. Lisbon: RTP, 1982. Nobre, Roberto. Singularidades do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Portugalia, n.d.

   ■ Pina, Luis de. Aventura do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Vega, 1977.

   ■. Documentarismo Portugues. Lisbon: IPC, 1977.

   ■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.

   ■. Historia do Cinema Portugues. Mem Martins: Europa-America, 1986.

   ■ Ribeiro, Felix. O Cinema Portugues antes do Sonoro. Esboco Historiconema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.

   ■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: n.d.

   ■ Children's Literature

   ■ Andresen, Sofia de Melo Breyner. A Fada Oriana. 9th ed. Lisbon: Figueiri-nhas, 1985.

   ■ Araújo, Matilde Rosa. A estrada fascinante. Lisbon: Livros Horizonte, 1988. Barreto, Garcia. Literatura Para Crianças E Jovens Em Portugal. Oporto:

   ■ Campo Das Letras, 1998. Bastos, Glória. A escrita para crianças em Portugal no seculo XIX. Lisbon:

   ■ Caminho da Educaçao, 1997. Cadet, Maria Rita Chiappe. Os Contos da Mamã. Lisbon: Lallement Freres, 1883.

   ■ Castro, Fernanda. Mariazinha em Africa, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1947. Cross, Esther, and Wilbur Cross. Portugal. Chicago: Childrens Press, 1986. DeSkalon, Anna, and Christa Stadtler. We Live in Portugal. New York: Watts, 1987.

   ■ Gomes, Alice. A Nau Catrineta, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1973.

   ■. A literatura para a infância. Lisbon: Torres & Abreu, 1979.

   ■ Letria, José Jorge. Do sentimento mágico da vida. Lisbon: Escritor, 1994. Müller, Adolfo Simões. Historiazinha de Portugal, 6th ed. Oporto: Tavares Martins, 1983.

   ■ Osório, Ana de Castro. Para as crianças. Illustr. by Leal da Câmara. Setúbal: Liv. Crianças, 1908.

   ■ Pires, Maria Laura Bettencourt. História da literatura infantil portuguesa. Lisbon: Vega, 1981. Ribeiro, Aquilino. Arca de Noé-III Classe. Lisbon, 1989. Rocha, Natércia. Breve História da Literatura para Crianças em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura e Língua Portuguesa, 1984.

   ■. Bibliografia geral da literatura portuguesa para crianças. Lisbon: Edit. Comunicação, 1987.

   ■ Sá, Domingos Guimarães de. A literatura infantil em Portugal. Braga: Edit. Franciscana, 1981.

   ■ Selfridge. John. Portugal. New York: Chelsea House, 1990. Vaz de Carvalho, Maria Amália. Contos para os Nossos Filhos, 11th ed. Oporto: Barreira, 1947.

   ■ Viana, António Manuel Couto. Jõao de Deus e um século de literatura infantil em Portugal. Lisbon: Ed. do Templo, 1978.

   ■ Lisbon, Capital City, in History and Literature

   ■ Castelo-Branco, Fernando. Lisboa Seiscentista, 3rd ed. Lisbon: 1969.

   ■ Castilho, Júlio de. Lisboa Antiga, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1935-45.

   ■ Couto, Dejanirah. Histoire de Lisbonne. Paris: Fayard, 2000.

   ■ Crespo, Ángel. Lisboa Mítica e Literária. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1987.

   ■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Lisboa Desaparecida. Lisbon: Quimera, 1990.

   ■ Dionísio, Sant'anna, ed. Guia de Portugal. Vol. I: Lisboa e Arredores. Lisbon: Biblioteca Nacional de Lisboa, 1924, orig. ed; reprint, Gulbenkian Foundation, 1979.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. Lisboa Pombalina e o Iluminismo. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1977.

   ■ Moita, Irisalva, ed. O Livro de Lisboa. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1994.

   ■ Neves, Orlando. Lisboa em Crónica. Lisbon: Author's Ed., 1968.

   ■ Pavão, Luís, and Mário Pereira. Tabernas de Lisboa. Lisbon: Assírio & Alvim, 1981.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. Lisboa. O que o turista deve ver: What the Tourist Should See. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1997.

   ■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. À Capital. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1960.

   ■ Santos, Piedade Braga, et al. Lisboa Setecentista vista por Estrangeiros. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1996.

   ■ Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa. Lisbon: Caminho, 1993.

   ■ Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.

   ■ The Inquisition in History

   ■ Azevedo, João Lúcio. Historia das Cristãos-Novos. Lisbon: Liv. Clássica, 1975.

   ■ Baião, António. A Inquisição em Portugal e no Brasil: Subsídios para a sua história. Lisbon: Arquivo Histórico Portugues, 1906. Bethencourt, Francisco. "Portugal: A Scrupulous Inquisition," In Bengt Ankarloo and Gustav Henningsen, eds., Early Modern Witchcraft: Centres and Peripheries, 403-22. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1990.

   ■. "Os equilíbrios sociais do Poder." In José Mattoso, ed., Historia De Portugal, Vol. 3, No Alvorecer Da Modernidade ( 1480-1620). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.

   ■. História das Inquisições: Portugal, Espanha e Itália. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1994.

   ■ Braga, Maria Luísa. A Inquisição em Portugal na primeira metade do Séc. XVIII. Lisbon: Inst. Nacional de Investigação Científica, 1992.

   ■ Haliczer, Stephen, ed. Inquisition and Society in Early Modern Europe. London: Croom Helm, 1987.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. Reprint. New York: AMS Press, 1968.

   ■ Magalhães, Joaquim Romero. "Em Busca dos Tempos da Inquisição (15731615)." Revista de História das Ideias 9 (1987): 191-228.

   ■ Mea, Elvira Cunha Azevedo. A Inquisição de Coimbra no Século XVI. Oporto, 1989.

   ■ Mendonça, José Lourenço D. de, and António Joaquim Moreira. História da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1980.

   ■ Novinsky, Anita, and Luísa M. Carneiro, eds. Inquisição: Ensaios sobre Mentalidade, Heresias e Arte. Rio de Janeiro: Expressão e Cultura, 1992.

   ■ Pereira, Isais da Rosa. Documentos para a história da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Rego, Yvonne Cunha, ed. Feiticeiros, Profetas e Visionários: Textos Antigos Portugueses. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional e Casa da Moeda, 1981.

   ■ Saraiva, António José. Inquisição e cristãos-novos. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.

   ■ Walker, Timothy Dale. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, Boston University, 2001.

   ■ Literature in English Translation: Selection

   ■ Alcaforado, Mariana. The Letters of a Portuguese Nun ( Mariana Alcaforado). Edgar Prestage, trans. London: D. Nutt, 1893.

   ■ Andrade, Eugénio de. "White on White." Alexis Levitin, trans. Quarterly Review of Literature. Poetry Series VIII. Vol. 27. Princeton, N.J., 1987.

   ■. Another Name for Earth; O outro nome da terra. Alexis Levitin, trans. Ft. Bragg, Calif.: QED Press, 1997.

   ■ Andresen, Sophia de Mello Breyner. Marine Rose: Selected Poems. Ruth Fain-light, trans. Redding Ridge, Conn.: Swan Books, 1989.

   ■ Antunes, António Lobo. South of Nowhere. Elizabeth Lowe, trans. New York: Random House, 1983.

   ■. Fado Alexandrino. Gregory Rabassa, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1990.

   ■. An Explanation of the Birds. Richard Zenith, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1991.

   ■. Act of the Damned. New York: Grove Press, 1995.

   ■. The Natural Order of Things. New York: Grove Press, 2000.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. Poems from the Portuguese ( with the Portuguese text). A.

   ■ Bell, trans. Oxford: Blackwell, 1913.

   ■ Camões, Luís de. The Lusiads of Luís de Camões. Leonard Bacon, trans. New York: Hispanic Society of America, 1950.

   ■. The Lusiads. William C. Atkinson, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1952.

   ■. The Lusiads. Landeg White, trans. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997.

   ■ Castelo Branco, Camilo. Doomed Love ( A Family Memoir). Alice R. Clemente, trans Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1995. Castro, José Maria Ferreira de. Emigrants. Dorothy Ball, trans. New York: Macmillan, 1962.

   ■. Jungle. Charles Duff, trans. New York: Viking, 1935.

   ■. The Mission. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1963.

   ■ Dantas, Júlio. The Cardinals' Collation, 48th ed. A. Saintsbury, trans. London, 1962.

   ■ Dias de Melo. Dark Stones. Gregory McNab, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1996.

   ■ Dinis, Júlio. The Fidalgos of Casa Mourisca. Rosanna Dabney, trans. Boston: D. Lothrop, 1891.

   ■ Garrett, Almeida. Brother Luiz de Sousa [play]. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: Elkin Mathess, 1909.

   ■. Travels in My Homeland. John M. Parker, trans. London: Peter Owen and UNESCO, 1987. Griffin, Jonathan. Camões: Some Poems Translated from the Portuguese by Jonathan Griffin. London: Menard Press, 1976. Jorge, Lídia. The Murmuring Coast. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1995.

   ■ Lisboa, Eugénio, ed. Portuguese Short Fiction. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1997.

   ■ Lopes, Fernão. The English in Portugal 1367-87: Extracts from the Chronicles of Dom Fernando and Dom João. Derek W. Lomax and R. J. Oakley, eds. and trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.

   ■ Macedo, Helder, ed. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry: An Anthology in English. Helder Macedo, et al., trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet New Press, 1978.

   ■ Martins, J. P. De Oliveira. A History of Iberian Civilization. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans.; preface by Salvador de Madariaga. New York: Cooper Square, 1969.

   ■ Mendes Pinto, Fernão. The Travels of Mendes Pinto [Orig. title: Peregrinação].

   ■ Rebecca D. Catz, trans., with introduction and notes. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1989. Miguéis, José Rodrigues. A Man Smiles at Death with Half a Face. George

   ■ Monteiro, trans. Hanover, N.H.: University Press of New England, 1991.

   ■. Happy Easter. John Byrne, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.

   ■. Steerage and Ten Other Stories. George Monteiro, ed. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1998. Monteiro, Luís De Sttau. The Rules of the Game. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1965.

   ■ Mourão-Ferreira, David. Lucky in Love. Christine Robinson, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1999. Namora, Fernando. Field of Fate. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1970.

   ■. Mountain Doctor. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1956.

   ■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Inclement Weather over the Channel. Francisco Cota Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1993.

   ■. Stormy Isles: An Azorean Tale. Francisco C. Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000.

   ■ Paço D'Arcos, Joaquim. Memoirs of a Banknote. Robert Lyle, trans. London, 1968.

   ■ Pedroso, Consiglieri, comp. Portuguese Folk-Tales. Henriqueta Monteiro, trans. Reprint of orig. 1882 ed. New York: Benjamin Blom, 1969.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. Fernando Pessoa: Sixty Portuguese Poems. F. E. G. Quintanilha, ed. and trans. Cardiff: University of Wales Press, 1971.

   ■. Selected Poems: Fernando Pessoa. 2nd rev. ed. Jonathan Griffin, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1982.

   ■. The Book of Disquiet. Alfred MacAdams, trans. New York: Pantheon, 1991.

   ■. Fernando Pessoa: Selected Poems. Peter Rickard, ed. and trans. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1991.

   ■. "The Mariner: A 'Static Drama' in One Act." In Translation: Portugal.

   ■ George Ritchie, et al., trans. The Journal of Literary Translation. Vol. XXV, 38-56. New York: Translation Center, Columbia University, 1991.

   ■. Message: Bilingual Edition. Jonathan Griffin, trans. London: Menard Press and King's College, 1992.

   ■ Pires, José Cardoso. Ballad of a Dog's Beach. Mary Fitton, trans. London: J. M. Dent, 1986.

   ■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. Cousin Bazilio. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1953.

   ■. The Relic. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1954.

   ■. The City and the Mountains. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1955.

   ■. The Sin of Father Amaro. Nan Flanagan, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1962.

   ■. The Maias. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1965.

   ■. The Illustrious House of Ramires. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1968.

   ■. Letters from England. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1970.

   ■. To the Capital. John Vetch, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.

   ■ Quental, Antero de. Sixty-four Sonnets. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: David Nutt, 1894.

   ■ Redol, Alves. The Man with Seven Names. L. L. Barrett, trans. New York: Knopf, 1964.

   ■ Resende, André de. André deResende's 'Poema Latina'/ 'Latinpoems.' J. C. R. Martyn, ed. and trans. Lewiston N.Y.: Lampeter and Edwin Mellen, 1998. Ribeiro, Aquilino. When the Wolves Howl. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. New York: Macmillan; London: Cape, 1963. Sá Carneiro, Mário de. The Great Shadow ( and Other Stories). Margaret Jull Costa, trans. Sawtry, U.K.: Dedalus, 1996. Santareno, Bernardo. The Promise. Nelson H. Vieira, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1981.

   ■ Saramago, José. Baltasar and Blimunda. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1987.

   ■. The Stone Raft. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.

   ■. The Year of the Death of Ricardo Reis. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.

   ■. The History of the Siege of Lisbon. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt Brace, 1996.

   ■. Blindness. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1999.

   ■. Tale of the Unknown Island. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2000.

   ■. All the Names. Margaret Jull Costa, trans. New York: Harcourt, 2000.

   ■. Journey to Portugal. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2001.

   ■ Sena, Jorge de. The Poetry of Jorge de Sena: A Bilingual Selection. Frederick G. Williams et al., trans. Santa Barbara, Calif.: Mudborn Press, 1980.

   ■. By the Rivers of Babylon and Other Stories. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press, 1989.

   ■ Vicente, Gil. Four Plays of Gil Vicente: Edited from the Editio Princeps ( 1562). Aubrey F. G. Bell, ed. and trans. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1920.

   ■. Lyrics of Gil Vicente. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. Oxford: Oxford University Press, Hispanic Notes and Monographs, Portuguese Series 1, 1921.

   ■. The Play of Rubena. Jack E. Tomlins, trans.; Rene P. Garay and José I. Suarez, eds. New York: National Hispanic Foundation for Humanities, 1993.

   ■. The Boat Plays. David Johnston, trans. and adaptation. London: Oberon, 1996.

   ■. Three Discovery Plays. Anthony Lappin, trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1997.

   ■ Vieira, António. Dust Thou Art. Rev. W. Anderson, trans. London, 1882.

   ■ Portuguese and Portuguese-American Cooking: Cuisine

   ■ Anderson, Jean. Food of Portugal. New York: Hearst, 1994. Asselin, E. Donald. A Portuguese-American Cookbook. Rutland, Vt.: Charles E. Tuttle, 1966.

   ■ Bourne, Ursula. Portuguese Cookery. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1973. Crato, Maria Helena Tavares. Cozinha Portuguesa I, II. Lisbon: Editorial Presença, 1978.

   ■ Dienhart, Miriam, and Anne Emerson, ed. Cooking in Portugal. Cascais: American Women of Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Feibleman, Peter S. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. New York: Time-Life Books; Foods of the World, 1969.

   ■ Koehler, Margaret H. Recipes from the Portuguese of Provincetown. Riverside, Conn.: Chatham Press, 1973. Manjny, Maite. The Home Book of Portuguese Cookery. London: Faber & Faber, 1974.

   ■ Marques, Susan Lowndes. Good Food from Spain and Portugal. London: Muller, 1956.

   ■ Modesto, Maria de Lourdes. Cozinha Tradicional Portuguesa. Lisbon: Verbo, 1982.

   ■ Ortiz, Elisabeth Lambert. The Food of Spain and Portugal. The Complete Iberian Cuisine. New York: Atheneum, 1989. Pinto, Elvira. La Bonne Cuisine Portugaise. Paris: Edicions Garanciere, 1985.

   ■ Robertson, Carol. Portuguese Cooking: The Authentic and Robust Cuisine of Portugal. Berkeley Calif.: North Atlantic, 1993. Schmaeling, Tony. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. Ware, U.K.: Omega, 1983.

   ■ Vieira, Édite. The Taste of Portugal. London: Robinson, 1989.

   ■ Von Treskow, Maria. Zü Gast in Portugal: Eine Kulnarische Reise in Garten Europas. Weingarten: Kunstverlag, 1989. Wright, Carol. Portuguese Food. London: Dent, 1969.

   ■. Self-catering in Portugal: Making the Most of Local Food and Drink. London: Croom Helm, 1986.

   ■ Gardens and Gardening of Portugal and Madeira

   ■ Afonso, Simonetta Luz, and Angela Delaforce. Palace of Queluz— The Gardens. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Araújo, Iluídio Alves de. Arte Paisagista e Arte das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■ Azeredo, Francisco de. Casas Senhoriais Portuguesas. Barcelos, 1986.

   ■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1987.

   ■ Bowe, Patrick, and Nicolas Sapieha. Gardens of Portugal. New York: Scala Books and Harper and Row, 1989.

   ■ Cane, Florence du. The Flowers and Gardens of Madeira. London, 1924.

   ■ Cardoso, Pedro Homem, and Helder Carita. Da Grandeza das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Carita, Helder, and Homem Cardoso. Portuguese Gardens. London: Antique Collector's Club, 1987.

   ■ Costa, António da, and Luís de O. Franquinho. Madeira: Plantas e Floras. Funchal, 1986.

   ■ Nichols, Rose Standish. Spanish and Portuguese Gardens. Boston, 1926.

   ■ Pereira, Arthur D. Sintra and Its Farm Manors. Sintra, 1983.

   ■ Sampaio, Gonçalo. Flora Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1945.

   ■ Underwood, John, and Pat Underwood. Landscapes of Madeira. London, 1980.

   ■ Vieira, Rui. Flowers of Madeira. Funchal, 1973.

   ■ Viterbo, Francisco Marques de Sousa. A Jardinagem em Portugal, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1906-9.

   ■ Education, Science, Health, and Medical History

   ■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Estudos de História, 3 vols. Coimbra, 1973-81.

   ■. Ciência e experiência nos Descobrimentos portugueses. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. Para a História de Ciência em Portugal. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. As Navegaçoes E A Sua Projecção Na Ciência E Na Cultura. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Baião, Antônio. Episódios Dramáticos da Inquisição Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1936-55.

   ■ Cabreira, Antônio. Portugal nos mares e nas ciências. Lisbon, 1929. Carvalho, Rômulo de. A Astronomia em Portugal (séc. xviii). Lisbon, 1985. Fernandes, Barahona. Egas Moniz: Pioneiro de descobrimentos médicos. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Gaitonde, P. D. Portuguese Pioneers in India: Spotlight on Medicine. London: Sangam Books, 1983.

   ■ Hanson, Carl A. "Portuguese Cosmology in the Late Seventeenth Century." In Benjamin F. Taggie and Richard W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 75-85. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State University, 1989.

   ■ Higgins, Michael H., and Charles F. S. de Winton. Survey of Education in Portugal. London, 1942.

   ■ Hirsch, Elizabeth Feist. Damião de Góis: The Life and Thought of a Portuguese Humanist. The Hague, 1967.

   ■ Lemos, Maximiano. Arquivos de História da Medicina Portuguesa. Several vols. Lisbon, 1886-1923. Vol. I. História da Medicina em Portugal. Doutrina e Instituições. Lisbon, 1899.

   ■ Mira, Matias Ferreira de. História da Medicina Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ Orta, Garcia de. Colóquios dos Simples e Drogas e Cousas Medicinais da India. Conde de Ficalho, ed., 2 vols. Lisbon, 1891-95.

   ■ Osório, J. Pereira. História e Desenvolvimento da Ciência em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986-89.

   ■ Pina, Luís de. "Uma prioridade portuguesa do século XVI. João de Barros e a Dactiloscópia Oriental." Arquivo da Repartição de Antropologia Criminal IV (1936).

   ■. "As Ciências na História do Império Colonial Português — Séculos XV a XIX." Anais de Faculdade de Ciências do Porto ( 1939-10).

   ■. "Os Portugueses Mestres de Ciência e Metras no Estrangeiro." Actas do Congresso do Mundo Português. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■. "A Ciência em Portugal (bosquejo Histórico)." In Secretariado Nacional da Informação, ed., Portugal: Breviário Da Pátria Para Os Portugueses Ausentes, 277-301. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Richards, Robert A. C., ed. Guide to World Science: Vol. 9: Spain and Portugal, 2nd ed. Guernsey, U.K.: F. H. Books, 1974.

   ■ Saraiva, António José. História da Cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-62.

   ■ ———. "João de Barros." In Serrao, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal 1 (1963): 307-8.

   ■ Silvestre Ribeiro, José. História dos Establecimentos Scientíficos, Literários e Artísticos de Portugal nos Successivos Reinados da Monarchia, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1871-83.

   ■ Veiga-Pires, J. A., and Ronald G. Grainger, eds. Pioneers in Angiography: The Portuguese School ofAngiography. Lancaster, U.K.: MTP Press, 1982.

   ■ Walker, Timothy. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 2001.

   ■ Feminism and Women's Studies

   ■ Barbosa, Madelena. "Women in Portugal." Women's Studies International Quarterly 4 (1981): 477-80.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. Novas Cartas Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ ———. The Three Marias. New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman, 1982.

   ■ Ferreira, Virginia. "Engendering Portugal: Social Change, State Politics, and Women's Social Mobilization." In António Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 162-88. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■ Goodwin, Mary. "Portuguese Feminism." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 17 (Spring-Summer 1987): 12-13.

   ■ Lamas, Maria. As Mulheres do Meu País. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ "Mulheres Portuguesas e Feminismo." Análise Social [special number on Portuguese Women and Feminism] 22 (1986): 92-93.

   ■ Osório, Ana de Castro. As Mulheres Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1905.

   ■ Sadlier, Darlene J. The Question of How: Women Writers and New Portuguese Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood; Contributions in Women's Studies, no. 109, 1989.

   ■ Silva, Manuela. The Employment of Women in Portugal. Luxembourg: Office for Official Publications, European Communities, 1984. Velho da Costa, Maria. Maina Mendes. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Vicente, Ana, and Maria Reynolds de Souza. Family Planning in Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Religion and Catholic Church

   ■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História da Igreja em Portugal. 6 vols. Coimbra, 1910-24, and Oporto, 1967-72. Alonso, Joaquim Maria. The Secret of Fátima: Fact and Legend. Cambridge, Mass.: Ravengate Press, 1979. Alves, José da Felicidade, ed. Católicos e política de Humberto Delgado à Marcelo Caetano. Lisbon, 1969. Araújo, Miguel de, ed. Dicionario político; 1; Os Bispos e a revoluçao de Abril. Lisbon, 1976. Bishko, Charles Julian. Spanish and Portuguese Monastic History 600-1300. London, Variorum Reprints, 1984.

   ■ Blanshard, Paul. Freedom and Catholic Power in Spain and Portugal. Boston: Beacon Press, 1962.

   ■ Boxer, C. R. The Church Militant and Iberian Expansion 1440-1770. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1978. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Church and State in Portugal: Crises of Cross and Sword." Journal of Church and State XVIII (1976): 463-90. Freire, José Geraldes. Resistência Católico ao Salazarismo-Marcelismo. Oporto, 1976.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. John C. Banner, trans. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1962.

   ■ IPOPE. Estudo sobre liberdade e religião em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973. Johnston, Francis. Fátima: The Great Sign. Chulmleigh, U.K.: Augustine Publications, 1980.

   ■ Kondor, Fr. Louis. Fátima in Lucia's Own Words: Sister Lucia's Memoirs. Fatima: Postulation Center, 1976. Lourenço, Joaquim Maria. Situação jurídica da Igreja em Portugal. Coimbra, 1943.

   ■ Mattoso, José. Religião e Cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1982. Miller, Samuel J. Portugal and Rome c. 1748-1830: An Aspect of Catholic Enlightenment. Rome: Universita Gregoriana Editrice, 1978. O'Malley, John W. The First Jesuits. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1993.

   ■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. Portugal: A Pioneer of Christianity. Lisbon, 1945.

   ■ Richard, Robert. Etudes sur l'histoire morale et religieuse de Portugal. Paris: Centro Cultural de Gulbenkian, 1970.

   ■ Robinson, Richard A. H. "The Religious Question and Catholic Revival in Portugal, 1900-1930." Journal of Contemporary History XII (1977): 345-62.

   ■. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, R. P. Francisco. História da Companhia de Jesus na Assistência de Portugal, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1931-50.

   ■ Roth, Cecil. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.

   ■ Agriculture, Viticulture, and Fishing

   ■ Abreu-Ferreira, Darlene. "The Portuguese in Newfoundland: Documentary Evidence Examined." Portuguese Studies Review 4, 1 (1995-96): 11-33.

   ■ Allen, H. Warner. The Wines of Portugal. London: Michael Joseph, 1963.

   ■ Barros, Afonso de. A reforma agrária em Portugal. Oeiras, 1979.

   ■ Beamish, Huldine V. The Hills of Alentejo. London: Geoffrey Bles, 1958.

   ■ Bennett, Norman R. "The Golden Age of the Port Wine System, 1781-1807." The International History Review XII (1990): 221-18.

   ■ Black, Richard. "The Myth of Subsistence: Market Production in the Small Farm Sector of Northern Portugal." Iberian Studies 1, 8 (1989): 25-41.

   ■ Bravo, Pedro, and Duarte de Oliveira. Viticulture Moderna. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. Vinhas e Vinhos De Portugal. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Agrarian Structures and Recent Movements in Portugal." Journal of Peasant Studies 4, 5 (July 1978): 411-45.

   ■ Cardoso, José Carvalho. A Agricultura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Carvalho, Bento de. Guía Dos Vinhos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Clarke, Robert. Open Boat Whaling in the Azores: The History and Present Methods of a Relic Industry. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1954.

   ■ Cockburn, Ernest. Port Wine and Oporto. London: Wine & Spirit, 1949. Cole, S. C. "Cod, Cod Country and Family: The Portuguese Newfoundland Fishery." Mast 3, 1 (1990): 1-29.

   ■ Coull, James. The Fisheries of Europe. London: G. Bell & Sons, 1972.

   ■ Croft-Cooke, Rupert. Port. London: Putnam, 1957.

   ■. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.

   ■ Delaforce, John. The Factory House at Oporto. London: Christie's Wine Publications, 1979 and later eds.

   ■ Doel, Patricia A. Port O'Call: Memories of the Portuguese White Fleet in St. John's Newfoundland. St. John's, Newfoundland: ISER, 1992.

   ■ Fletcher, Wyndham. Port: An Introduction to Its History and Delights. London: Bernet, 1978.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Wine Trade. London: Adam and Charles Black, 1972.

   ■ Freitas, Eduardo, João Ferreira de Almeida, and Manuel Villaverde Cabral. Modalidades de penetração do capitalismo na agricultura: estruturas agrárias em Portugal Continental, 1950-1970. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Gonçalves, Francisco Esteves. Portugal: A Wine Country. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Gulbenkian Foundation. Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Kurlansky, Mark. Cod: A Biography of the Fish That Changed the World. New York: Walker, 1997.

   ■ Malefakis, Edward. "Two Iberian Land Reforms Compared: Spain, 1931-1936 and Portugal, 1974—1978." In Gulbenkian Foundation, Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Moreira da Fonseca, A. Port Wine: Notes on Its History, Production and Technology. Oporto, 1981.

   ■ Moutinho, M. História da pesca do bacalhau. Lisbon: Imprensa Universitária, 1985.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. lntrodução a história da agricultura em Portugal.

   ■ Lisbon, 1968. Pato, Octávio. O Vinho. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Pearson, Scott R. Portuguese Agriculture in Transition. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1987.

   ■ Postgate, Raymond. Portuguese Wine. London: Dent, 1969.

   ■ Read, Jan. The Wines of Portugal. London: Faber & Faber, 1982.

   ■ Robertson, George. Port. London: Faber & Faber, 1982 ed.

   ■ Rutledge, Ian. "Land Reform and the Portuguese Revolution." Journal of Peasant Studies 5, 1 (Oct. 1977): 79-97.

   ■ Sanceau, Elaine. The British Factory at Oporto. Oporto, 1970.

   ■ Simon, Andre L. Port. London: Constable, 1934.

   ■ Simões, J. Os grandes trabalhadores do Mar: Reportagens na Terra Nova e na Groenlândia. Lisbon: Gazeta dos Caminho de Ferro, 1942.

   ■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992: Special Report. New York: Camões Center/RIIC, Columbia University, 1990.

   ■ Stanislawski, Dan. Landscapes of Bacchus: The Vine in Portugal. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1970.

   ■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Seat to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.

   ■ Unwin, Tim. "Farmers' Perceptions of Agrarian Change in Northwest Portugal." Journal of Rural Studies 1, 4 (1985): 339-57.

   ■ Valadão do Valle, E. Bacalhau: tradições históricas e económicos. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■ Venables, Bernard. Baleia! The Whalers of Azores. London: Bodley Head, 1968.

   ■ Villiers, Alan. The Quest of the Schooner Argus: A Voyage to the Banks and Greenland. New York: Scribners, 1951. World Bank. Portugal: Agricultural Survey. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.

   ■ ECONOMY, INDUSTRY, AND DEVELOPMENT

   ■ Aiyer, Srivain, and Shahid A. Chandry. Portugal and the E.E.C.: Employment and Implications. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Baklanoff, Eric N. The Economic Transformation of Spain and Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1978.

   ■. "Changing Systems: The Portuguese Revolution and the Public Enterprise Sector." ACES ( Association of Comparative Economic Studies) Bulletin 26 (Summer-Fall 1984): 63-76.

   ■. "Portugal's Political Economy: Old and New." In K. Maxwell and M. Haltzel, eds., Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy, 37-59. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.

   ■ Barbosa, Manuel P. Growth, Migration and the Balance of Payments in a Small, Open Economy. New York: Garland, 1984.

   ■ Braga de Macedo, Jorge, and Simon Serfaty, eds. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1981.

   ■ Carvalho, Camilo, et al. Sabotagem Econômica: " Dossier" Banco Espírito Santo e Comercial de Lisboa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Corkill, David. The Development of the Portuguese Economy: A Case of Euro-peanization. London: Routledge, 1999.

   ■ Cravinho, João. "The Portuguese Economy: Constraints and Opportunities." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 111-65. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Dornsbusch, Rudiger, Richard S. Eckhaus, and Lane Taylor. "Analysis and Projection of Macroeconomic Conditions in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 299-330. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ The Economist (London). "On the Edge of Europe: A Survey of Portugal." (June 30, 1981): 3-27.

   ■. "Coming Home: A Survey of Portugal." (May 28, 1988).

   ■. 'The New Iberia: Not Quite Kissing Cousins" [Spain and Portugal]. (May 5, 1990): 21-24.

   ■ Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian and German Marshall Fund of the U.S., eds. II Conferência Internacional sobre e Economia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Hudson, Mark. Portugal to 1993: Investing in a European Future. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit/Special Report No. 11 57/EIU Economic Prospects Series, 1989.

   ■ International Labour Office (ILO). Employment and Basic Needs in Portugal. Geneva: ILO, 1979.

   ■ Kavalsky, Basil, and Surendra Agarwal. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.

   ■ Krugman, Paul, and Jorge Braga de Macedo. "The Economic Consequences of the April 25th Revolution." Economia III (1979): 455-83.

   ■ Lewis, John R., and Alan M. Williams. "The Sines Project: Portugal's Growth Centre or White Elephant?" Town Planning Review 56, 3 (1985): 339-66.

   ■ Makler, Harry M. "The Consequences of the Survival and Revival of the Industrial Bourgeoisie." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 251-83. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Marques, A. La Politique Economique Portugaise dans la Période de la Dictature ( 1926-1974). Doctoral thesis, 3rd cycle, University of Grenoble, France, 1980.

   ■ Martins, B. Sociedades e grupos em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Mata, Eugenia, and Nuno Valério. História Econômica De Portugal: Uma Perspectiva Global. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1994. Murteira, Mário. "The Present Economic Situation: Its Origins and Prospects." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 331-42. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979. OCED. Economic Survey: Portugal: 1988. Paris: OCED, 1988 [see also this series since 1978].

   ■ Pasquier, Albert. L'Economie du Portugal: Données et Problémes de Son Expansion. Paris: Librarie Generale de Droit, 1961. Pereira da Moura, Francisco. Para onde vai e economia portuguesa? Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Pintado, V. Xavier. Structure and Growth of the Portuguese Economy. Geneva: EFTA, 1964.

   ■ Pitta e Cunha, Paulo. "Portugal and the European Economic Community." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 321-38. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. "The Portuguese Economic System and Accession to the European Community." In E. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 281-300. Lisbon, 1985. Porto, Manuel. "Portugal: Twenty Years of Change." In Alan Williams, ed., Southern Europe Transformed, 84-112. London: Harper & Row, 1984. Quarterly Economic Review. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit, 1974-present.

   ■ Salgado de Matos, Luís. Investimentos Estrangeiros em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973 and later eds.

   ■ Schmitt, Hans O. Economic Stabilisation and Growth in Portugal. Washington, D.C.: International Monetary Fund, 1981.

   ■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Columbia University, 1989.

   ■ Tillotson, John. The Portuguese Bank Note Case [ 1920s]: Legal, Economic and Financial Approaches to the Measure of Damages in Contract. Manchester, U.K.: Faculty of Law, University of Manchester, 1992.

   ■ Tovias, Alfred. Foreign Economic Relations of the Economic Community: The Impact of Spain and Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1990.

   ■ Valério, Nuno. A moeda em Portugal, 1913-1947. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1984.

   ■. As Finanças Públicas Portuguesas Entre As Duas Guerras Mundiais. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1994.

   ■ World Bank. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978 and to the present.

   ■ PHOTOGRAPHY ON PORTUGAL

   ■ Alves, Afonso Manuel, Antônio Sacchetti, and Moura Machado. Lisboa. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■ Antunes, José. Lisboa do nosso olhar; A look on Lisbon. Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1991. Beaton, Cecil. Near East. London: Batsford, 1943.

   ■. Lisboa 1942: Cecil Beaton, Lisbon 1942. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal/Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1995.

   ■ Bottineau, Yves. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1957.

   ■ Câmara Municipal de Lisboa. 7 Olhares ( Seven Viewpoints). Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1998.

   ■ Capital, A. Lisboa: Imagens d'A Capital. Lisbon: Edit. Notícias, 1984.

   ■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Photographias de Lisboa, 1900 ( Photographs of Lisbon, 1900). Lisbon: Quimera, 1991.

   ■. Os melhores postais antigos de Lisboa ( The best old postcards of Lisbon). Lisbon: Químera, 1995.

   ■ Finlayson, Graham, and Frank Tuohy. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1970.

   ■ Glassner, Helga. Portugal. Berlin-Zurich: Atlantis-Verlag, 1942. Hopkinson, Amanda, ed. Reflections by Ten Portuguese photographers. Bark-way, U.K.: Frontline/Portugal 600, 1996.

   ■ Lima, Luís Leiria, and Isabel Salema. Lisboa de Pedra e Bronze. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Martins, Miguel Gomes. Lisboa ribeirinha ( Riverside Lisbon). Lisbon: Arquivo Municipal, Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, Livros Horizonte, 1994. Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa ( This Lisbon). Lisbon: Caminho, 1994. Wohl, Hellmut, and Alice Wohl. Portugal. London: Frederick Muller, 1983.

   ■ EQUESTRIANISM

   ■ Andrade, Manoel Carlos de, Luz da Liberal e Nobre Arte da Cavallaria. Lisbon, 1790.

   ■ Graciosa, Filipe. Escola Portuguesa de Arte Equestre. Lisbon, 2004.

   ■ Horsetalk Magazine. Published in New Zealand.

   ■ Oliveira, Nuno. Reflections on the Equestrian Art. London, 2000.

   ■ Russell, Eleanor, ed. The Truth in the Teaching of Nuno Oliveira. Stanhope,

   ■ Queensland, Australia, 2003. Vilaca, Luis V., and Pedro Yglesias d'Oliveira, eds. LUSITANO. Coudelarias De Portugal. O Cavalo ancestral do Sudoeste da Europa. Lisbon: ICONOM, 2005.

   ■ Websites of interest: www.equestrian.pt portugalweb.com

Historical dictionary of Portugal > CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE
3 moins

moins [mwɛ̃]

━━━━━━━━━

1. adverb

2. preposition

3. masculine noun

4. compounds

━━━━━━━━━

1. <

   a. (comparatif) less

• beaucoup moins much less

• un peu moins a little less

• tellement moins so much less

• encore moins even less

• trois fois moins three times less

• non moins célèbre no less famous

• nous sortons moins we go out less

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

► moins se traduit souvent par not as.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

• c'est moins rapide it's not as fast

• il fait moins chaud ici it's not as hot in here

► moins... que less... than

• il est moins intelligent qu'elle he's less intelligent than her

• cela m'a coûté moins que rien it cost me next to nothing

• je l'ai eu pour moins que rien I got it for next to nothing

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

► Les expressions du type moins... que sont souvent traduites par l'équivalent anglais de pas aussi... que.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

• c'est moins grand que je ne croyais it's not as big as I thought it was

• il travaille moins que vous he doesn't work as hard as you

• j'aime moins la campagne en hiver qu'en été I don't like the countryside as much in winter as in summer

► moins de + nom non comptable less

• je mange moins de pain qu'avant I eat less bread than I used to► moins de + nom comptable

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

► Avec un nom comptable, la traduction correcte est fewer, mais la plupart des gens disent less.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━ fewer less

• il y aura moins de monde demain there'll be fewer people tomorrow there'll be less people tomorrow

• mange moins de bonbons don't eat so many sweets

► moins de + nombre

• les moins de 25 ans the under-25s

• les enfants de moins de quatre ans children under four

• nous l'avons fait en moins de cinq minutes we did it in less than five minutes

• il y a moins de deux ans qu'il vit ici he's been living here for less than two years

• il était un peu moins de 6 heures it was just before 6 o'clock

• la frontière est à moins de 3 km the border is less than 3km away► deux fois moins

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

► deux fois moins se traduit souvent par half.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

• c'est deux fois moins grand it's half the size

• cela coûtait deux fois moins it was half the price

► moins... moins the less... the less ; (avec nom comptable) the fewer... the fewer

• moins je mange, moins j'ai d'appétit the less I eat, the less hungry I feel

• moins il y a de clients, moins j'ai de travail the fewer customers I have, the less work I have to do► moins... plus

• moins je fume, plus je mange the less I smoke, the more I eat► moins... mieux

• moins je fume, mieux je me porte the less I smoke, the better I feel

• moins j'ai de coups de fil, mieux je travaille the fewer phone calls I get, the more work I can do► à moins

• vous ne l'obtiendrez pas à moins you won't get it for less

• il est fatigué -- on le serait à moins he's tired -- that's hardly surprising► à moins de

• à moins d'un accident, ça devrait marcher barring accidents, it should work

• il jouera, à moins d'un imprévu he'll be playing unless something unexpected happens

• à moins de faire une bêtise, il devrait gagner unless he does something silly he should win► à moins que

• à moins qu'il ne vienne unless he comes► de moins

• il gagne 500 euros de moins qu'elle he earns 500 euros less than she does

• vous avez cinq ans de moins qu'elle you're five years younger than her► de moins en moins less and less

• c'est de moins en moins utile it's less and less useful

• il entend de moins en moins bien his hearing is getting worse and worse

• il a de moins en moins de clients he has fewer and fewer customers

• j'ai de moins en moins de temps libre I have less and less free time► en moins

• il y a trois verres en moins there are three glasses missing

• ça me fera du travail en moins ! that'll be less work for me!

• en moins de rien in next to no time

• en moins de deux (inf) in next to no time► pas moins

• pas moins de 40 km les sépare de la ville la plus proche they're at least 40km from the nearest town

• gravement malade, il n'en continue pas moins d'écrire despite being seriously ill, he still continues to write

• il n'en reste pas moins que... the fact remains that...

• il n'en est pas moins vrai que... it is no less true that...

   b. (superlatif) least

• le moins the least

► le moins, la moins, les moins (de plusieurs) the least ; (de deux) the less

• c'est le moins doué de mes élèves he's the least gifted of my pupils

• c'est le moins doué des deux he's the less gifted of the two

• les fleurs les moins chères the least expensive flowers► le moins + verbe the least

• c'est celle que j'aime le moins it's the one I like the least

• l'émission que je regarde le moins the programme I watch least often

• c'est bien le moins qu'on puisse faire it's the least one can do

• c'est le moins qu'on puisse dire ! that's putting it mildly!► le moins possible as little as possible

• je lui parle le moins possible I talk to him as little as possible

• j'y resterai le moins de temps possible I won't stay there any longer than I have to

2. <

   a. (soustraction, nombre négatif) minus

• 6 moins 2 font 4 6 minus 2 equals 4

• il fait moins 5 it's minus 5°

   b. (heure) to

• il est 4 heures moins 5 it's 5 to 4

• il est moins 10 (inf) it's 10 to (inf)

3. <

► au moins at least

• elle a payé cette robe au moins 3 000 € she paid at least 3,000 euros for that dress

• 600 au moins at least 600► du moins (restriction) at least

• il ne pleuvra pas, du moins c'est ce qu'annonce la radio it's not going to rain, at least that's what it says on the radio

• j'arriverai vers 4 heures, du moins si l'avion n'a pas de retard I'll be there around 4 o'clock - if the plane's on time, that is► pour le moins to say the least

• sa décision est pour le moins bizarre his decision is odd to say the least

4. <

► moins que rien (inf) masculine noun

( = minable) complete loser (inf)

• on les traite comme des moins que rien they're treated like scum ► moins-value feminine noun depreciation

* * *

I
1. mwɛ̃
préposition

1) ( dans une soustraction) minus

2) ( pour dire l'heure) to

il est huit heures moins dix — it's ten (minutes) to eight

il est moins vingt — (colloq) it's twenty to (colloq)

il était moins une (colloq) or moins cinq — (colloq) it was a close shave (colloq)

3) ( dans une température) minus

2.

adverbe

1) ( modifiant un verbe) ( comparatif) less; ( superlatif)

le moins — the least

ils sortent moins — they go out less often

c'est moins une question d'argent qu'une question de principe — it's not so much a question of money as a question of principle

de moins en moins — less and less

moins je sors, moins j'ai envie de sortir — the less I go out, the less I feel like going out

qui travaille le moins de tous? — who works the least of all?

le film qui m'a le moins plu — the film I liked the least

ce que j'aime le moins chez lui — what I like least about him

2) ( modifiant un adjectif) ( comparatif) less; ( superlatif)

le moins, la moins, les moins — ( de deux) the less; ( de plus de deux) the least

il est moins grand que son père — he's not as tall as his father

il est moins menteur que sa sœur — he's less of a liar than his sister

les jeunes et les moins jeunes — the young and the not so young

dans le livre il y a du bon et du moins bon — in the book, there are bits that are good and bits that are not so good

il n'en est pas moins vrai que — it's nonetheless true that

le même en moins gros — the same, only thinner

un individu des moins recommandables — a most unsavoury individual

3) ( modifiant un adverbe) ( comparatif) less; ( superlatif)

le moins — least

tu devrais rester moins longtemps dans le sauna — you shouldn't stay so long in the sauna

elle chante moins bien qu'avant — she doesn't sing as well as she used to

le moins souvent — (the) least often

3.

moins de déterminant indéfini

1) ( avec un nom)

moins de livres — fewer books

moins de graisses — less fat

moins de sucre/bruit — less sugar/noise

il a parlé avec moins de hargne — he spoke less aggressively

il y a moins de monde aujourd'hui qu'hier — there are fewer people today than there were yesterday

c'est lui qui a le moins d'expérience des trois — of the three he's the one with the least experience

2) ( avec un numéral)

en moins de trois heures — in less than three hours

il est moins de 3 heures — it's not quite 3 o'clock

les moins de 20 ans — people under 20, the under-twenties

4.

à moins locution adverbiale

on serait furieux à moins — it's more than enough to make one angry

5.

à moins de locution prépositive

à moins de partir maintenant — unless we/you etc leave now

à moins d'un miracle — unless there's a miracle

6.

à moins que locution conjonctive

à moins qu'il ne veuille venir — unless he wants to come

7.

à tout le moins locution adverbiale to say the least

8.

au moins locution adverbiale at least

tout au moins — at least

tu l'as remercié, au moins? — you did thank him, didn't you?

9.

de moins locution adverbiale

ça m'a pris deux heures de moins — it took me two hours less

le kilo de pêches valait dix centimes de moins que la veille — a kilo of peaches cost 10 cents less than it had the day before

j'ai un an de moins que lui — I'm a year younger than he is

il a obtenu 25% de voix de moins que son adversaire — he got 25% fewer votes than his opponent

10.

du moins locution adverbiale at least

c'est du moins ce qu'il m'a raconté — at least that's what he told me

si du moins tu es d'accord — that is if you agree

11.

en moins locution adverbiale

il y avait deux fourchettes en moins dans la boîte — there were two forks missing from the box

il est revenu du front avec une jambe en moins/avec un doigt en moins — he came back from the front with only one leg/with a finger missing

c'est tout le portrait de son père, la moustache en moins — he's the spitting image of his father without the moustache GB ou mustache US

12.

pour le moins locution adverbiale to say the least

II mwɛ̃
nom masculin invariable

1) Mathématique minus

le signe moins — the minus sign

2) (colloq) ( inconvénient) minus

•

Phrasal Verbs:

- moins que rien

••

moins I

Généralités

La traduction en anglais de moins est less. Cependant, elle n'est utilisée que dans un nombre de cas assez restreint: en moins de trois jours = in less than three days

Très souvent, même quand une traduction avec less est possible, l'anglais a recours à d'autres moyens. Certains sont réguliers: ma chambre est moins grande que la tienne = my bedroom isn't as big as yours; j'ai moins d'expérience que toi = I don't have as much experience as you (do), = I have less experience than you (do); c'est moins compliqué que vous ne le croyez = it's not as complicated as you think, = it's less complicated than you think

D'autres ne le sont pas: j'essaie de moins fumer = I'm trying to cut down on my smoking, = I'm trying to smoke less

moins de

Lorsque moins de, déterminant indéfini, est suivi d'un nom dénombrable, la règle voudrait que l'on traduise par fewer mais dans la langue parlée on utilise également less

Les expressions le moins possible, le moins du monde sont traitées respectivement sous possible et monde

On trouvera ci-dessous exemples et exceptions illustrant les différentes fonctions de moins

On pourra également se reporter aux notes d'usage portant notamment sur la quantité, l'expression de l'âge, etc. Consulter l'index

* * *
mwɛ̃
1. adv

1) (comparatif) less

moins que — less than

moins grand que — not as tall as

de moins — less

100 euros de moins — 100 euros less

3 jours de moins — 3 days less

Il a trois ans de moins que moi. — He's three years younger than me.

Nous avons trois jours de vacances de moins que l'an dernier. — We have three days holiday less than last year.

Il est moins intelligent que moi. — He's not as clever as me.

Moins je travaille, mieux je me porte. — The less I work, the better I feel.

2) (superlatif)

le moins — least, the least

le moins doué; la moins douée — the least gifted

C'est ce que j'aime le moins. — It's what I like least., It's what I like the least.

C'est l'album que j'aime le moins. — This is the album I like the least., This is the album I least like.

C'est le modèle le moins cher. — It's the least expensive model.

Ce sont les plages qui sont les moins polluées. — These are the least polluted beaches.

3)

moins de (livres, gens) — fewer, (sable, eau, sel) less

moins de sable — less sand

moins d'eau — less water

moins de 2 ans — less than 2 years

Ça coûte moins de deux cents euros. — It costs less than 200 euros.

moins de livres — fewer books

moins de gens — fewer people

Il y a moins de gens aujourd'hui. — There are fewer people today.

Il est moins de midi. — It's not yet midday.

4) (autres locutions)

en moins; de l'argent en moins — less money

Cette année nous avons trois jours de vacances en moins. — We have three days less holiday this year.

le soleil en moins — without the sun, minus the sun

L'endroit ressemble assez à la Côte d'Azur, le soleil en moins. — The place is quite like the Riviera, without the sun.

au moins — at least

Ne te plains pas: au moins il ne pleut pas! — Don't complain: at least it's not raining!

pour le moins — at the very least

à moins de; à moins que — unless

à moins de faire; à moins que tu ne fasses — unless you do

Je te retrouverai à dix heures à moins que le train n'ait du retard. — I'll meet you at 10 o'clock unless the train is late.

à moins d'un accident — barring accidents

de moins en moins — less and less

Il vient nous voir de moins en moins. — He comes to see us less and less often.

en moins de deux — in a flash

2. prép

1) (soustraction) minus

4 moins 2 — 4 minus 2

2) (température) minus

Il fait moins 5. — It's minus 5., It's 5 below., It's 5 degrees below freezing.

Il a fait moins cinq la nuit dernière. — It was minus five last night.

3) (heure)

dix heures moins cinq — five to ten

Il est cinq heures moins dix. — It's ten to five.

Il est moins cinq. — It's five to.

3. nm

(= signe) minus sign

* * *

I.

moins ⇒ Note d'usage

A prép

1 ( dans une soustraction) minus; 8 moins 3 égale 5 8 minus 3 is ou equals 5; il a retrouvé sa voiture, moins les roues he got his car back without ou minus hum the wheels;

2 ( pour dire l'heure) to; il est huit heures moins dix it's ten (minutes) to eight; il est moins vingt○ it's twenty to○, it's twenty minutes to the hour; il était moins une○ or moins cinq○ it was a close shave○;

3 ( dans une température) minus; il faisait moins 15 degrés it was minus 15 (degrees).

B adv

1 ( modifiant un verbe) ( comparatif) less; ( superlatif) le moins the least; je lis moins ces derniers temps I read less these days; ils sortent moins maintenant qu'ils ont un enfant they don't go out as much ou they go out less often now that they have a child; il importe moins de changer le règlement que de le faire appliquer changing the rule is less important than implementing it; je gagne moins qu'elle I earn less than she does, I don't earn as much as she does; c'est moins un artiste qu'un bon artisan he' s not so much an artist as a good craftsman; c'est moins une question d'argent qu'une question de principe it's not so much a question of money as a question of principle; de moins en moins less and less; moins je sors, moins j'ai envie de sortir the less I go out, the less I feel like going out; moins je le vois, mieux je me porte the less I see him, the better I feel; c'est lui qui travaille le moins de tous he's the one who works the least of all; le film qui m'a le moins plu the film I liked the least; ce que j'aime le moins chez lui what I like least about him;

2 ( modifiant un adjectif) ( comparatif) less; ( superlatif) le moins, la moins, les moins ( de deux) the less; ( de plus de deux) the least; il est moins grand/doué que son père he's not as tall/gifted as his father; c'est moins facile qu'il n'y paraît it's not as easy as it seems; il est moins menteur que sa sœur he's less of a liar than his sister; c'est moins problématique que je ne croyais it's less problematic ou less of a problem than I thought, it's not as problematic as I thought; les jeunes et les moins jeunes the young and the not so young; dans le livre il y a du bon et du moins bon in the book, there are bits that are good and bits that are not so good; il n'en est pas moins vrai que it's nonetheless true that; il ressemble à son frère en moins gros he looks like his brother, only thinner; ce sont les employés les moins compétents de l'entreprise they're the least competent employees in the company; un individu des moins recommandables a most unsavoury individual;

3 ( modifiant un adverbe) ( comparatif) less; ( superlatif) le moins least; tu devrais rester moins longtemps dans le sauna you shouldn't stay so long in the sauna; elle chante moins bien qu'avant she doesn't sing as well as she used to; il fait moins beau que l'an dernier the weather isn't as good as it was last year; c'est le moins bien payé des deux he's the less well-paid of the two; le moins souvent (the) least often.

C moins de dét indéf

1 ( avec un nom dénombrable) moins de livres/d'assiettes/d'arguments fewer books/plates/arguments; j'ai moins de livres que toi I don't have as many books as you ou I have fewer books than you; mangez moins de graisses eat less fat; il y a moins de candidats there are fewer candidates; ils ont moins de chances d'être élus they are less likely to be elected; les éditeurs publient moins de livres publishers are publishing fewer books; pas moins de no fewer than;

2 ( avec un nom non dénombrable) moins de sucre/vin/papier less sugar/wine/paper; moins de bruit/lumière less noise/light; il a parlé avec moins de hargne he spoke less aggressively; il y a moins de monde aujourd'hui qu'hier there are fewer people today than there were yesterday; pas moins de no less than; c'est lui qui a le moins d'expérience des trois of the three he's the one with the least experience;

3 ( avec un numéral) en moins de trois heures in less than three hours; dans moins de trois heures in less than three hours; le voyage a duré un peu moins de trois heures the journey took a bit less than ou just under three hours; il est moins de 3 heures it's not quite 3 o'clock; les enfants de moins de 6 ans children under 6; les moins de 20 ans people under 20, the under-twenties; une planche de moins de deux m ètres de long a plank less than two metres^GB long; moins de huit candidats fewer than eight candidates; tu ne trouveras rien à moins de 500 euros you won't find anything for less than 500 euros ou for under 500 euros; ça m'a coûté moins de 200 euros it cost me less than 200 euros ou under 200 euros.

D à moins loc adv on serait furieux à moins it's more than enough to make one angry.

E à moins de loc prép à moins de partir maintenant, il n'arrivera pas à l'heure unless he leaves now he won't get there on time; à moins d'un miracle il va échouer unless there's a miracle, he's going to fail.

F à moins que loc conj à moins qu'il ne veuille venir unless he wants to come.

G à tout le moins loc adv to say the least.

H au moins loc adv at least; tout au moins at least; il y avait au moins 3 000 personnes there were at least 3,000 people; au moins, lui, il a réussi dans la vie he, at least, succeeded in life; tu l'as remercié, au moins? you did thank him, didn't you?

I de moins loc adv ça m'a pris deux heures de moins it took me two hours less; le kilo de pêches valait deux euros de moins que la veille a kilo of peaches cost two euros less than it had the day before; j'ai un an de moins que lui I'm a year younger than he is; il a obtenu 25% de voix de moins que son adversaire he got 25% fewer votes than his opponent.

J du moins loc adv at least; c'est du moins ce qu'il m'a raconté at least that's what he told me; si du moins tu es d'accord that is if you agree.

K en moins loc adv il y avait deux fourchettes en moins dans la boîte there were two forks missing from the box; il est revenu du front avec une jambe en moins/avec un doigt en moins he came back from the front with only one leg/with a finger missing; c'est tout le portrait de son père, la moustache en moins he's/she's the spitting image of his/her father without the moustache GB ou mustache US.

L pour le moins loc adv to say the least; ton attitude est pour le moins étrange your attitude is strange to say the least (of it).

II.

moins nm inv

1 Math minus; le signe moins the minus sign;

2 ○( inconvénient) minus.

Composé

moins que rien nmf good-for-nothing, nobody.

[mwɛ̃] adverbe

A.[COMPARATIF D'INFÉRIORITÉ]

1. [avec un adjectif, un adverbe] less

cinq fois moins cher five times less expensive

deux fois moins cher half as expensive, twice as cheap

en moins rapide but not so ou as fast

c'est moins bien que l'an dernier it's not as good a last year

c'est le même appartement, en moins bien/grand it's the same flat only not as nice/not as big

beaucoup/un peu moins a lot/a little less

il est moins timide que réservé he's not so much shy as reserved

il n'en est pas moins vrai que... it is nonetheless true that...

non moins charmante que... just as charming as..., no less charming than...

2. [avec un verbe] less, not... so ou as much

je souffre moins I'm not in so much ou I'm in less pain

tu devrais demander moins you shouldn't ask for so much

moins tu parles, mieux ça vaut the less you speak, the better

j'y pense moins que tu ne le crois I think about it less than you think

B.[SUPERLATIF D'INFÉRIORITÉ]

1. [avec un adjectif, un adverbe]

c'est lui le moins riche des trois he's the least wealthy of the three

c'est elle la moins intelligente des deux she's the less intelligent of the two

c'est le sommet le moins élevé it's the lowest peak

c'est le modèle le moins cher qu'on puisse trouver it's the least expensive (that) you can find

le moins possible as little as possible

c'est lui qui habite le moins loin he lives the least far away ou the nearest

je ne suis pas le moins du monde surpris I'm not at all ou not in the least bit surprised

je vous dérange? — mais non, pas le moins du monde am I disturbing you? — of course not ou not in the slightest

2. [avec un verbe]

le moins (the) least

le moins qu'on puisse faire, c'est de les inviter the least we could do is invite them

c'est le moins qu'on puisse dire! that's the least you can say!

————————

[mwɛ̃] préposition

1. [en soustrayant]

dix moins huit font deux ten minus ou less eight makes two

on est seize: moins les enfants, ça fait douze there are sixteen of us, twelve not counting the children

2. [indiquant l'heure]

il est moins vingt it's twenty to

il est 3 h moins le quart it's (a) quarter to 3

il était moins une ou cinq (familier) that was a close call ou shave

3. [introduisant un nombre négatif]

moins 50 plus moins 6 égalent moins 56 minus 50 plus minus 6 is ou makes minus 56

il fait moins 25 it's 25 below ou minus 25

plonger à moins 300 m to dive to a depth of 300 m

————————

[mwɛ̃] nom masculin

minus (sign)

————————

à moins locution adverbiale

j'étais terrifié — on le serait à moins! I was terrified — and lesser things have frightened me!

————————

à moins de locution prépositionnelle

1. [excepté]

à moins d'un miracle short of ou barring a miracle

nous n'arriverons pas à temps, à moins de partir demain we won't get there on time unless we leave tomorrow

2. [pour moins de] for less than

3. [dans le temps, l'espace]

il habite à moins de 10 minutes/500 mètres d'ici he lives less than 10 minutes/500 metres from here

————————

à moins que locution conjonctive

unless

à moins que vous ne vouliez le faire vous-même... unless you wanted to do it yourself...

————————

au moins locution adverbiale

1. [en tout cas] at least

2. [au minimum] at least

ça fait au moins un mois qu'on ne l'a pas vu we haven't seen him for at least a month

————————

de moins locution adverbiale

il y a 100 euros de moins dans le tiroir there are 100 euros missing from the drawer

je me sens 10 ans de moins I feel 10 years younger

(en corrélation avec 'que')

j'ai un an de moins qu'elle I'm a year younger than her

j'ai une tête de moins qu'elle I'm shorter than her by a head

de moins en moins locution adverbiale

less and less

de moins en moins souvent less and less often

de moins en moins de locution déterminante

[suivi d'un nom comptable] fewer and fewer

[suivi d'un nom non comptable] less and less

il y a de moins en moins de demande pour ce produit there is less and less demand for this product

————————

des moins locution adverbiale

un accueil des moins chaleureux a less than warm welcome

————————

du moins locution adverbiale

at least

ils devaient venir samedi, c'est du moins ce qu'ils nous avaient dit they were supposed to come on saturday, at least that's what they told us

————————

en moins locution adverbiale

il y a une chaise en moins there's one chair missing, we're one chair short

————————

en moins de locution prépositionnelle

in less than

en moins de temps qu'il n'en faut pour le dire before you can say Jack Robinson

en moins de rien in no time at all

en moins de deux (familier) in a jiffy, in two ticks

————————

moins de locution déterminante

1. (comparatif) [avec un nom comptable] fewer

[avec un nom non comptable] less

un peu moins de bruit! a little less noise!

il a moins de 18 ans he's under 18

les moins de 18 ans the under 18's

il ne me faudra pas moins de 3 heures pour tout faire I'll need no less than ou at the very least 3 hours to do everything

2. (superlatif)

le moins de

a. [avec un nom comptable] the fewest

b. [avec un nom non comptable] the least

c'est ce qui consomme le moins d'énergie it uses the least amount of energy

————————

moins... moins locution correlative

the less... the less

moins il travaillera, moins il aura de chances de réussir à son examen the less he works, the less chance he'll have of passing his exam

————————

moins... plus locution correlative

the less... the more

————————

moins que rien locution adverbiale

next to nothing

————————

moins que rien nom masculin et féminin

nobody

c'est un/une moins que rien he's/she's a nobody

des moins que rien a useless bunch (of individuals)

on ne peut moins locution adverbiale

elle est on ne peut moins honnête she's as honest as they come

c'est on ne peut moins compliqué! it couldn't be less complicated!

pour le moins locution adverbiale

at the very least, to say the least

il y a pour le moins une heure d'attente there's an hour's wait at the very least

Dictionnaire Français-Anglais > moins

4 scoop

1. noun
1) (shovel) Schaufel, die

2) (ladle, ladleful) Schöpflöffel, der; [Schöpf]kelle, die

3) (for ice cream, mashed potatoes) Portionierer, der; (of ice cream) Kugel, die

4) (Journ.) Knüller, der (ugs.); Scoop, der (fachspr.)
2. transitive verb
1) (lift) schaufeln [Kohlen, Zucker]; (with ladle) schöpfen [Flüssigkeit, Schaum]

2) (secure) erzielen [Gewinn]; hereinholen (ugs.) [Auftrag]; (in a lottery, bet) gewinnen [Vermögen]

3) (Journ.) ausstechen

Phrasal Verbs:

- academic.ru/91259/scoop_out">scoop out

- scoop up

* * *
[sku:p] 1. noun
1) (any of several types of spoon-like tool, used for lifting, serving etc: a grain scoop; an ice-cream scoop.) die Schaufel

2) ((also scoopful) the amount held in a scoop: a scoop of ice-cream; a scoopful of grain.) sensationelle Erstmeldung

3) (a piece of news etc that one newspaper gets and prints before the others: The reporter was sure that he had a scoop for his paper.)
2. verb
(to move with, or as if with, a scoop: He scooped the crumbs together with his fingers.) schaufeln

* * *

scoop

[sku:p]

I. n

1. (utensil) Schaufel f, Schippe f NORDD, MITTELD; (ladle) Schöpflöffel m

coal \scoop Kohlenschaufel f

ice-cream \scoop Eisportionierer m, Glacélöffel m SCHWEIZ

measuring \scoop Messlöffel m

2. (amount) Löffel m; of ice cream Kugel f

3. JOURN Knüller m fam

II. vt

1. (move)

▪ to \scoop sth sand, dirt etw schaufeln; (ladle) ice cream, pudding etw löffeln

2. JOURN

▪ to \scoop sb jdn ausstechen

we were \scooped by a rival paper eine konkurrierende Zeitung kam uns zuvor

3. (win/get)

▪ to \scoop sth etw gewinnen

the film \scooped half of the awards at the festival der Film sahnte die Hälfte der Preise auf dem Festival ab fam

to \scoop the pool BRIT, AUS ( fam) den ganzen Gewinn einstreichen fam

* * *
[skuːp]
1. n

1) (= instrument) Schaufel f; (for ice cream, potatoes etc) Portionierer m; (= ball of ice cream, potato) Kugel f

in one scoop (lit, fig) — auf einmal

2) (inf: lucky gain) Fang m (inf)

3) (PRESS) Knüller m (inf), Scoop m (sl)

have you heard the latest scoop? — weißt du schon das Neueste?

2. vt

1) (with scoop) schaufeln; liquid schöpfen

2)

The Times scooped the other papers — die Times ist den anderen Zeitungen zuvorgekommen

3) prize, jackpot, award gewinnen

* * *

scoop [skuːp]

A s

1. a) Schöpfkelle f, Schöpfer m

b) Schaufel f, Schippe f

2. TECH

a) Wasserschöpfer m

b) Baggereimer m, -löffel m

3. Kohleneimer m, -korb m

4. a) (kleine) (Mehl-, Zucker- etc) Schaufel

b) Portionierer m (für Eis, Kartoffelbrei)

5. MED Löffel m

6. (Apfel-, Käse) Stecher m

7. (Aus)Höhlung f, Mulde f

8. (Aus)Schöpfen n, (Aus)Schaufeln n

9. Schub m, Stoß m:

at ( oder in) one scoop mit einem Schub

10. Fußball, Hockey: Schlenzer m

11. sl Schnitt m, (großer) Fang, Gewinn m

12. Zeitungswesen: sl Scoop m, (sensationelle) Erst-, Exklusivmeldung, Knüller m umg

13. US sl Informationen pl, Einzelheiten pl

14. auch scoop neck (tiefer) runder Ausschnitt (am Kleid)

B v/t

1. schöpfen, schaufeln:

scoop up (auf)schaufeln, weitS. hochheben, -nehmen, zusammenraffen, fig Geld scheffeln umg

2. meist scoop out ausschöpfen

3. meist scoop out aushöhlen, ein Loch (aus)graben

4. oft scoop in sl einen Gewinn einstecken, Geld scheffeln umg:

scoop in a good profit einen (guten) Schnitt machen

5. sl

a) eine Konkurrenzzeitung etc ausstechen ( with durch eine Erstmeldung)

b) allg schlagen, ausstechen, jemandem zuvorkommen ( alle:

on bei, in dat)

6. Fußball, Hockey: den Ball schlenzen

* * *
1. noun
1) (shovel) Schaufel, die

2) (ladle, ladleful) Schöpflöffel, der; [Schöpf]kelle, die

3) (for ice cream, mashed potatoes) Portionierer, der; (of ice cream) Kugel, die

4) (Journ.) Knüller, der (ugs.); Scoop, der (fachspr.)
2. transitive verb
1) (lift) schaufeln [Kohlen, Zucker]; (with ladle) schöpfen [Flüssigkeit, Schaum]

2) (secure) erzielen [Gewinn]; hereinholen (ugs.) [Auftrag]; (in a lottery, bet) gewinnen [Vermögen]

3) (Journ.) ausstechen

Phrasal Verbs:

- scoop out

- scoop up

* * *

(football) n.

Schlenzer (Fußball) m. (journalism) n.

sensationelle Erstmeldung (Zeitung) f. (press) n.

Exklusivbericht m. n.

Kelle -n f.

Schaufel -n f.

Schippe -n f.

Schöpfer - m.

Spatel - m.

Wasserschöpfer m. (on) v.

ausstechen (mit) ausdr.

jemandem zuvorkommen ausdr. v.

schaufeln v.

schöpfen v.

English-german dictionary > scoop

5 renvoyer

renvoyer [ʀɑ̃vwaje]

➭ TABLE 8 transitive verb

   a. [+ employé] to dismiss ; [+ membre d'un club] to expel ; [+ élève, étudiant] (définitivement) to expel ; (temporairement) to suspend

   b. ( = faire retourner) to send back ; ( = faire repartir) to send away ; ( = libérer) [+ troupes] to discharge

• je l'ai renvoyé chez lui I sent him back home

• renvoyer dans leurs foyers to send home

   c. ( = réexpédier) [+ lettre, colis] to send back

• je te renvoie le compliment ! and the same to you!

   d. ( = relancer) [+ balle] to send back ; (au pied) to kick back ; (à la main) to throw back ; (Tennis) to return (à to)

• ils se renvoient la balle (argument) they come back at each other with the same argument ; (responsabilité) they each refuse to take responsibility

• renvoyer l'ascenseur (figurative) to return the favour

   e. ( = référer) [+ lecteur] to refer (à to)

• renvoyer qn de service en service to send sb from one department to another

• cela (nous) renvoie à l'Antiquité/à la notion d'éthique this takes us back to ancient times/to the notion of ethics

   f. [+ lumière, image] to reflect ; [+ son] to echo

* * *
ʀɑ̃vwaje
verbe transitif

1) ( relancer) to throw [something] back [projectile, ballon]; ( répercuter) to reflect [lumière, chaleur]; to echo [son]

2) ( réexpédier) to return [courrier, marchandises]

3) ( faire retourner) to send [somebody] back [personne]

renvoyer quelqu'un dans son pays — to send somebody back to his/her own country

renvoyer quelqu'un chez lui or dans ses foyers — to send somebody home

renvoyer un projet de loi en commission — to send a bill to committee, to commit a bill US

4) ( expulser) to expel [élève, immigré, joueur] (de from); to dismiss [employé, ambassadeur] (de from)

5) ( ajourner) to postpone [débat, décision] (à until); to adjourn [affaire] (à until)

6) ( faire se reporter)

renvoyer à — to refer to

renvoyer le lecteur à un livre — to refer the reader to a book

* * *
ʀɑ̃vwaje vt
1) [courrier] to send back

Je t'ai renvoyé ton courrier. — I've sent your mail back to you.

2) [employé] to dismiss

On a renvoyé deux employés. — Two employees have been dismissed.

3) TENNIS, [balle, service] to return

4) [lumière] to reflect

5) [son] to echo

6)

renvoyer qch à [événement, réunion] — to postpone sth until, to put sth back to

renvoyer qch aux calendes grecques — to postpone sth indefinitely, to put sth back indefinitely

renvoyer qn à [ouvrage, auteur] — to refer sb to

renvoyer qn à ses chères études — send sb back to their ivory tower

* * *

renvoyer verb table: envoyer vtr

1 ( relancer) to throw [sth] back [projectile, ballon]; ( répercuter) to reflect [lumière, chaleur]; to echo [son]; renvoyer une image déformée to reflect a distorted image;

2 ( réexpédier) to return [courrier, marchandises];

3 ( faire retourner) to send [sb] back [personne]; renvoyer qn à l'école/à l'hôpital to send sb back to school/to hospital GB ou to the hospital US; renvoyer qn dans son pays to send sb back to his/her own country; renvoyer qn chez lui or dans ses foyers to send sb home; renvoyer qn de bureau en bureau to send sb from one office to another; renvoyer un projet de loi en commission to send a bill to committee, to commit a bill US; renvoyer un patient à un spécialiste to refer a patient to a specialist;

4 ( expulser) to expel [élève, étudiant, immigré, joueur] (de from); to dismiss [employé, ambassadeur] (de from); se faire renvoyer de son travail to get oneself dismissed from one's job; renvoyer un élève pour trois jours to suspend a pupil (from school) for three days;

5 ( faire partir) to send [sb] away [personne, hôtes];

6 Jur renvoyer un accusé to discharge a defendant; renvoyer un accusé devant les assises to send a defendant before the criminal court;

7 ( ajourner) to postpone [débat, décision] (à until); to adjourn [affaire] (à until); renvoyer un projet sine die to postpone a project indefinitely; ⇒ calendes;

8 ( faire se reporter) renvoyer à to refer to; l'astérisque renvoie aux notes the asterisk refers to the notes; renvoyer le lecteur à un article/un livre to refer the reader to an article/a book;

9 ( faire référence) renvoyer à to relate back to; la notion de justice renvoie à la morale the notion of justice relates back to ethics.

[rɑ̃vwaje] verbe transitif

1. [colis, formulaire] to send back (separable)

[cadeau] to return, to give back (separable)

[importun] to send away (separable)

[soldat, troupes] to discharge

on les a renvoyés chez eux they were sent (back) home ou discharged

je le renvoie chez sa mère demain I'm sending him back ou off to his mother's tomorrow

2. [lancer de nouveau - ballon] to send back (separable), to return

j'étais renvoyé de vendeur en vendeur I was being passed ou shunted around from one salesman to the next

renvoyer la balle à quelqu'un

a. FOOTBALL to kick ou to pass the ball back to somebody

b. RUGBY to throw ou to pass the ball back to somebody

c. TENNIS to return to somebody

d. (figuré) to answer somebody tit for tat

renvoyer l'ascenseur à quelqu'un

a. (sens propre) to send the lift back to somebody

b. (figuré) to return somebody's favour

3. [congédier] to dismiss

tu vas te faire renvoyer

a. [de ton travail] you're going to lose your job

b. [de ton lycée] you're going to get yourself expelled

4. [différer] to postpone, to put off (separable)

la réunion est renvoyée à mardi prochain the meeting has been put off until ou put back to next Tuesday

5. [transférer] to refer

l'affaire a été renvoyée en cour d'assises the matter has been referred to the assize court

6. [faire se reporter] to refer

les numéros renvoient aux notes de fin de chapitre the numbers refer to notes at the end of each chapter

7. [refléter] to reflect

la glace lui renvoyait son image she saw her reflection in the mirror

[répercuter]

la falaise nous renvoyait nos cris the cliff echoed our cries

————————

se renvoyer verbe pronominal (emploi réciproque)

(locution)

se renvoyer la balle: on peut se renvoyer la balle comme ça longtemps! we could go on forever blaming each other like this!

dans cette affaire d'évasion, Français et Suisses se renvoient la balle in this escape business, the French and Swiss authorities are trying to make each other carry the can

Dictionnaire Français-Anglais > renvoyer

6 report

1. transitive verb
1) (relate) berichten/(in writing) einen Bericht schreiben über (+ Akk.) [Ereignis usw.]; (state formally also) melden

somebody is/was reported to be... — jemand soll... sein/gewesen sein

report somebody missing — jemanden als vermisst melden

2) (repeat) übermitteln (to Dat.) [Botschaft]; wiedergeben (to Dat.) [Worte, Sinn]

he is reported as having said that... — er soll gesagt haben, dass...

3) (name or notify to authorities) melden (to Dat.); (for prosecution) anzeigen (to bei)
2. intransitive verb
1) Bericht erstatten (on über + Akk.); berichten (on über + Akk.); (Radio, Telev.)

[this is] John Tally reporting [from Delhi] — John Tally berichtet [aus Delhi]

2) (present oneself) sich melden (to bei)

report for duty — sich zum Dienst melden

report sick — sich krankmelden

3) (be responsible)

report to somebody — jemandem unterstehen
3. noun
1) (account) Bericht, der (on, about über + Akk.); (in newspaper etc. also) Reportage, die (on über + Akk.)

make a report — einen Bericht abfassen

2) (Sch.) Zeugnis, das

3) (sound) Knall, der

4) (rumour) Gerücht, das

Phrasal Verbs:

- academic.ru/90918/report_back">report back

* * *
[rə'po:t] 1. noun
1) (a statement or description of what has been said, seen, done etc: a child's school report; a police report on the accident.) der Bericht

2) (rumour; general talk: According to report, the manager is going to resign.) das Gerücht

3) (a loud noise, especially of a gun being fired.) der Knall
2. verb
1) (to give a statement or description of what has been said, seen, done etc: A serious accident has just been reported; He reported on the results of the conference; Our spies report that troops are being moved to the border; His speech was reported in the newspaper.) berichten

2) (to make a complaint about; to give information about the misbehaviour etc of: The boy was reported to the headmaster for being rude to a teacher.) melden

3) (to tell someone in authority about: He reported the theft to the police.) melden

4) (to go (to a place or a person) and announce that one is there, ready for work etc: The boys were ordered to report to the police-station every Saturday afternoon; Report to me when you return; How many policemen reported for duty?) sich melden

•

- reporter
- reported speech
- report back
* * *

re·port

[rɪˈpɔ:t, AM -ˈpɔ:rt]

I. n

1. (news) Meldung f (on über + akk)

newspaper \report Zeitungsbericht m, Zeitungsmeldung f

\reports in the newspaper/press Zeitungs-/Presseberichte pl

2. (formal statement) Bericht m (on über + akk)

the project leader gave a progress \report on what had been achieved so far der Projektleiter erstattete Bericht über die bisher gemachten Fortschritte

[school] \report BRIT Schulzeugnis nt

stock market/weather \report Börsen-/Wetterbericht m

annual/financial \report [of a company] Jahres-/Rechenschaftsbericht m [einer Firma]

weekly/yearly \report wöchentlicher/jährlicher Bericht

to give [or make] [or submit] a \report einen Bericht vorlegen

3. (unproven claim) Gerücht nt

according to \reports... Gerüchten zufolge...

4. ( form: sound of gunshot) Knall m

\report of a gun Knallen nt eines Gewehrs

sharp \report durchdringender Knall

II. vt

1. (communicate information)

▪ to \report sth [to sb] [jdm] etw berichten [o melden]

the assassination was \reported in all the cities über den Mordanschlag wurde in allen Städten berichtet

he was \reported missing in action er wurde als vermisst gemeldet

to \report profits/losses Gewinne/Verluste ausweisen

to \report casualties Verluste melden

to \report a crime/break-in/theft [to the police] ein Verbrechen/einen Einbruch/einen Diebstahl anzeigen [o [der Polizei] melden]

to \report information to the authorities Informationen an die Behörden weiterleiten

to \report having seen sth aussagen, dass man etw gesehen hat

several people \reported having seen the stolen car mehrere Leute gaben an, das gestohlene Auto gesehen zu haben

2. (denounce)

▪ to \report sb jdn melden

the foreman \reported the lorry driver to the boss der Vorarbeiter meldete den Lastwagenfahrer beim Chef

to \report sb to the police jdn anzeigen

3. (claim)

▪ sb/sth is \reported to be sth jd/etw soll etw sein

the new management are \reported to be more popular among the staff es heißt, dass die neue Geschäftsleitung bei der Belegschaft beliebter sei

4. (give account)

▪ to \report sth etw wiedergeben

I heard that the account \reported in the press is completely false ich habe gehört, der Bericht in der Presse sei völlig falsch

III. vi

1. (make public) Bericht erstatten

▪ to \report on sb/sth to sb [or to sb on sb/sth] (once) jdm über jdn/etw Bericht erstatten; (ongoing) jdn über jdn/etw auf dem Laufenden halten

I want you to \report on progress every Friday ich möchte, dass sie mir jeden Freitag über die gemachten Fortschritte Bericht erstatten

▪ to \report [that]... mitteilen, [dass]...

2. ADMIN (be accountable to sb)

▪ to \report to sb jdm unterstehen

you will \report directly to the boss Sie sind direkt dem Chef unterstellt

3. (arrive at work)

to \report for duty/work sich akk zum Dienst/zur Arbeit melden

to \report sick esp BRIT sich akk krankmelden

4. (present oneself formally)

▪ to \report to [or at] somewhere/sb sich akk irgendwo/bei jdm melden, irgendwo/bei jdm vorsprechen

some young offenders have to \report to the police station once a month manche jugendliche Straftäter müssen sich einmal im Monat bei der Polizei melden

* * *
[rɪ'pɔːt]
1. n

1) (= account, statement) Bericht m (on über +acc); (PRESS, RAD, TV) Reportage f, Bericht m (on über +acc)

to give a report on sth — Bericht über etw (acc) erstatten; (Rad, TV) eine Reportage über etw (acc) machen

an official report on the motor industry — ein Gutachten nt über die Autoindustrie

(school) report — Zeugnis nt

chairman's report — Bericht m des Vorsitzenden

2)

(= rumour) to know sth only by report — etw nur vom Hörensagen kennen

there are reports that... — es wird gesagt, dass...

3) (= reputation) Ruf m

of good report — von gutem Ruf

4) (of gun) Knall m

with a loud report — mit lautem Knall

2. vt

1) results, findings berichten über (+acc); (= announce officially) melden; losses verzeichnen

to report that... — berichten, dass...

to report progress — einen Tätigkeitsbericht abgeben

the papers reported the crime as solved — laut Presseberichten ist das Verbrechen aufgeklärt

he is reported as having said... — er soll gesagt haben...

it is reported that a prisoner has escaped, a prisoner is reported to have escaped —

it is reported from the White House that... — aus dem Weißen Haus wird berichtet or gemeldet, dass...

2) (to sb jdm) (= notify authorities of) accident, crime, suspect, criminal, culprit melden; (to police) melden, anzeigen; one's position angeben

to report sb for sth — jdn wegen etw melden

to report sb sick — jdn krankmelden

to report sb missing — jdn als vermisst melden

reported missing — als vermisst gemeldet

nothing to report — keine besonderen Vorkommnisse!

3. vi

1) (= announce oneself) sich melden

report to the director on Monday — melden Sie sich am Montag beim Direktor

to report for duty — sich zum Dienst melden

to report sick — sich krankmelden

2) (= give a report) berichten, Bericht erstatten (on über +acc); (= work as journalist) Reporter(in) m(f) sein

the committee is ready to report — der Ausschuss hat seinen Bericht fertig

this is Michael Brown reporting (from Rome) (Rad, TV) — hier spricht Michael Brown (mit einem Bericht aus Rom)

* * *

report [rıˈpɔː(r)t; US auch rıˈpəʊərt]

A s

1. a) allg Bericht m (on, into über akk)

b) WIRTSCH (Geschäfts- oder Sitzungs- oder Verhandlungs) Bericht m:

report stage PARL Erörterungsstadium n (einer Gesetzesvorlage) (vor der 3. Lesung);

give a report Bericht erstatten;

month under report Berichtsmonat m

2. Referat n, Vortrag m

3. (Presse) Bericht m, (-)Meldung f, Nachricht f

4. SCHULE Br Zeugnis n

5. Anzeige f ( auch JUR), Meldung f (zur Bestrafung)

6. MIL Meldung f

7. JUR → law report

8. Gerücht n:

the report goes that …, report has it that … es geht das Gerücht, dass …

9. Ruf m:

be of good (evil) report in gutem (schlechtem) Rufe stehen;

through good and evil report BIBEL in guten und bösen Tagen

10. Knall m (einer Pistole etc)

B v/t

1. berichten ( to sb jemandem):

report progress to sb jemandem über den Stand der Sache berichten;

move to report progress PARL Br die Debatte unterbrechen

2. berichten über (akk), Bericht erstatten über (akk) (beide auch in der Presse, im Rundfunk etc), erzählen:

it is reported that … es heißt(, dass …);

he is reported to be ill es heißt, er sei krank; er soll krank sein;

he is reported as saying er soll gesagt haben;

reported speech LING indirekte Rede

3. einen Unfall etc melden:

report o.s. sich melden (to bei);

report a missing person eine Vermisstenanzeige aufgeben;

the car is reported stolen der Wagen ist als gestohlen gemeldet; → missing 2

4. (to) jemanden (zur Bestrafung) melden (dat), anzeigen (bei jemandem)( for wegen):

report sb to the police Anzeige gegen jemanden erstatten

5. PARL (US auch report out) eine Gesetzesvorlage (wieder) vorlegen (Ausschuss)

C v/i

1. berichten, einen Bericht geben oder erstatten oder vorlegen, referieren ( alle:

on über akk)

2. als Berichterstatter arbeiten, schreiben ( beide:

for für):

he reports for the “Times”

3. Nachricht geben, sich melden

4. (to) sich melden, sich einfinden (bei), sich (der Polizei etc) stellen:

report for duty sich zum Dienst melden;

report back to work sich wieder zur Arbeit melden;

report sick sich krankmelden

5. report to US jemandem (disziplinarisch) unterstehen oder unterstellt sein

rep. abk

1. report

2. reported

3. reporter

4. representative

5. reprint

rept abk

1. receipt

2. report

rpt abk

1. repeat

2. report

* * *
1. transitive verb
1) (relate) berichten/ (in writing) einen Bericht schreiben über (+ Akk.) [Ereignis usw.]; (state formally also) melden

somebody is/was reported to be... — jemand soll... sein/gewesen sein

report somebody missing — jemanden als vermisst melden

2) (repeat) übermitteln (to Dat.) [Botschaft]; wiedergeben (to Dat.) [Worte, Sinn]

he is reported as having said that... — er soll gesagt haben, dass...

3) (name or notify to authorities) melden (to Dat.); (for prosecution) anzeigen (to bei)
2. intransitive verb
1) Bericht erstatten (on über + Akk.); berichten (on über + Akk.); (Radio, Telev.)

[this is] John Tally reporting [from Delhi] — John Tally berichtet [aus Delhi]

2) (present oneself) sich melden (to bei)

report for duty — sich zum Dienst melden

report sick — sich krankmelden

3) (be responsible)

report to somebody — jemandem unterstehen
3. noun
1) (account) Bericht, der (on, about über + Akk.); (in newspaper etc. also) Reportage, die (on über + Akk.)

make a report — einen Bericht abfassen

2) (Sch.) Zeugnis, das

3) (sound) Knall, der

4) (rumour) Gerücht, das

Phrasal Verbs:

- report back

* * *

n.

Bericht -e m.

Referat -e n.

Reportage f. v.

berichten v.

sich melden v.

verkünden v.

English-german dictionary > report

7 cover

ˈkʌvə
1. сущ.
1) а) крышка, покрышка, колпак, колпачок The jewel box had a carved wooden cover. ≈ Крышка коробки для драгоценностей была украшена деревянной резьбой. б) обложка, переплет;
одна сторона обложки to read from cover to cover ≈ прочесть от корки до корки( о книге) Don't judge a book by its cover. ≈ Не суди о книге по ее обложке. Syn: binding
1. в) футляр;
чехол a mattress cover ≈ чехол на матрац г) конверт, пакет;
обертка under the same cover ≈ в том же конверте under separate cover ≈ в отдельном пакете, в отдельном конверте д) покрывало;
одеяло Do you want another cover on the bed? ≈ Ты хочешь другое покрывало на кровать? Syn: blanket
1., comforter, quilt
1., coverlet, eiderdown ∙ Syn: lid
1., top I
1., cap I
1., covering
1. ;
wrapper, case II
1., encasement, envelope, jacket
1.
2) а) убежище, укрытие;
воен. прикрытие, заслон under cover ≈ в укрытии, под защитой to take cover ≈ укрыться When the rain started, we took cover under a large tree. ≈ Когда начался дождь, мы спрятались под большим деревом. air cover ≈ воздушная защита Syn: protection, shelter
1., shield
1., guard
1., defence;
asylum, refuge
1., sanctuary, concealment б) покров under cover of darkness ≈ под покровом темноты Syn: cloak
1. в) перен. ширма;
предлог, отговорка under cover of friendship ≈ под личиной дружбы Syn: screen
1., disguise
1., pretence
3) а) охот. укрытие, логово( зверя) б) растительный покров
4) а) коммерч. гарантийный фонд б) страхование
5) прибор (обеденный)
2. гл.
1) накрывать, закрывать, покрывать to cover a wall with paper ≈ оклеивать стену обоями Grandmother always covered the table with a lace cloth. ≈ Бабушка всегда покрывает стол кружевной скатертью. The roof was covered with wooden shingles. ≈ Крыша была покрыта кровельной дранкой. to cover (one's head) ≈ надевать( шляпу и т. п.) Syn: put on, put over, lay on, overlay
2., blanket
3., clothe, sheathe, shroud, envelop, wrap
2., enwrap
2) защищать, ограждать, укрывать The tent covered the campers from the rain. ≈ Палатка предохранила отдыхающих от дождя. to cover a siege ≈ выдерживать осаду some woods which covered their retreat ≈ леса, которые прикрыли их отступление Syn: protect, shield
2., guard
2., shelter
2., defend
3) а) закрывать;
скрывать, маскировать, прятать She covered her face with her hands. ≈ Она закрыла лицо руками. Frank laughed to cover his anxiety. ≈ Фрэнк засмеялся, чтобы скрыть тревогу. to cover the retreat ≈ прикрывать отступление to cover one's tracks ≈ заметать свои следы Syn: hide II
2., conceal, obscure
2., secrete;
cloak
2., veil
2., hood
2., screen
2. ;
mask
2., disguise
2., camouflage
2. б) спорт закрывать, прикрывать (игрока соперника) ;
прикрывать (участок поля)
4) включать, содержать, охватывать;
относиться( к чему-л.) The history book covers the years of Eisenhower's presidency. ≈ Эта книга по истории охватывает годы президентства Эйзенхауэра. Syn: deal with, include, involve, contain;
embrace
2., embody, comprise, take in, comprehend
5) освещать (события и т. п.) в печати, на телевидении, по радио The reporter covered the convention for the local newspaper. ≈ Журналист давал материалы о партийном съезде в местную газету. Syn: report
2., tell of, describe, chronicle, write up
6) лежать, покрывать;
расстилаться;
распространяться Water covered the floor. ≈ Вода покрывает пол. His brewery covers nearly four acres of ground. ≈ Его пивоварня занимает почти четыре акра земли.
7) преодолевать, проходить( какое-л. расстояние) ;
спорт пройти( дистанцию) The distance covered was close on twenty miles. ≈ Пройденное расстояние равнялось почти двадцати милям. We covered three states in two days. ≈ Мы проехали три штата за два дня. Syn: travel through, pass over, pass through, traverse
2., cross
3.
8) а) комерч. покрывать, обеспечивать( денежным) покрытием б) страховать This insurance covers the traveler in any accident. ≈ Эта страховка страхует путешественника от любого несчастного случая. Syn: insure
9) предусматривать, разрешать The rules covers all cases. ≈ Правила предусматривают все случаи.
10) покрывать (кобылу;
по отношению к другим животным употребляется редко)
11) сидеть( на яйцах)
12) держать под прицелом ∙ cover for cover in cover over cover up (по) крышка;
обертка;
покрывало;
чехол;
футляр, колпак - a * for a saucepan крышка кастрлюли - a * for a chair чехол для стула - glass * стеклянный колпак конверт;
обертка;
упаковка - under plain * в конверте без фирменного штампа, в простом конверте - under separate * (канцелярское) в отдельном конверте - this is a receipt, the goods will be sent under separate * посылаем вам расписку, а товар будет выслан отдельно переплет;
обложка - soft * мягкая обложка - to read a book from * to * прочесть книгу от корки до корки убежище, укрытие;
прикрытие, "крышка" - * from fire (военное) укрытие от огня - * from view (военное) укрытие от наблюдения - under * в укрытиии - to take * найти убежище, спрятаться - to break * внезапно появиться;
выйти из укрытия - the spy's * was to act as a bartender шпион скрывался под видом бармена (спортивное) прикрытие, защита покров - land * растительный покров - sky * облачность, облачный покров (of) покрывало, покров - under * of darkness под покровом темноты лесной покров, полог леса (ботаника) покров семяпочки или семени (охота) нора, логовище - to break * поднять из логовища личина, маска - under * of friendship под личиной дружбы - under * of patriotism прикрываясь патриотизмом прибор, куверт - *s were laid for four стол был накрыт на четыре персоны плата "за куверт" (в ресторане, ночном клубе) (коммерческое) гарантийный фонд;
страхование (геология) покрывающие породы( автомобильное) покрышка (театроведение) замена;
заменяющий актер или -ая актриса;
исполнитель из второго состава > under * тайный;
секретный;
> he kept his activities under * он держал свою деятельность в тайне;
тайно;
секретно;
> they met under * они встречались тайно покрывать, закрывать, накрывать - to * a saucepan закрывать кастрюлю - to * up a baby укутать ребенка - to * plants with straw прикрыть растения соломой (редкое) покрывать (голову, плечи) ;
укрывать - to * one's head надеть шляпу - to remain *ed не снять шляпы - pray be *ed (устаревшее) прошу надеть шляпу прикрывать, ограждать, защищать - to * a retreat прикрывать отступление - the warships *ed the landing of the army военные корабли прикрывали высадку армии - the father *ed the boy from the fire with his own body отец своим телом укрыл мальчика от огня( спортивное) держать, закрывать (игрока) прятать, скрывать - to * one's face with one's hands закрыть лицо руками - the enemy were *ed from our sight by woods лес скрывал от нас неприятеля - to * one's shame скрыть стыд - to * one's tracks замести следы покрывать;
находить оправдания - his family kept *ing for him семья постоянно покрывала его - to * up for a friend покрывать друга;
выручать друга (книжное) покрыть, увенчать;
запятнать - to * oneself with glory покрыть себя славой покрывать, обдавать - you are *ed with dust ты весь в пыли - a passing motor *ed me with mud проезжавшая мимо машина обдала меня грязью обивать;
оклеивать - to * the seat of a chair with leather обить кожей сиденье стула - to * with wall-paper оклеить обоями покрывать;
распространяться;
расстилаться - snow *ed the ground земля была покрыта снегом, на земле лежал снег - enemy troops *ed the whole country вражеские войска наводнили всю страну - the floods *ed a large area наводнение распространялось на большую территорию покрывать, охватывать;
относиться - his researches * a wide field его исследования охватывают широкую область - documents *ing the sale документы, касающиеся продажи( for) (разговорное) заменять, подменять - please * for me at the counter for a few minutes пожалуйства, подмени меня у прилавка на несколько минут( театроведение) заменять держать под наблюдением - the police got all the roads *ed полиция перекрыла все дороги пройти, проехать - he *ed the distance in an hour он прошел расстояние за час - by evening we had *ed sixty miles к вечеру мы проехали шестьдесят миль( спортивное) пробежать дистанцию - to * the distance in great style показать на дистанции высокую технику бега освещать в печати - to * football matches давать репортаж о футбольных матчах - to * the theatres освещать театральную жизнь предусматривать - the rules * all cases правила предусматривают все случаи (коммерческое) обеспечить покрытие;
покрывать - to * one's expenses покрыть расходы - the loan was *ed many times сумма займа была перекрыта во много раз страховать - my policy *s me against loss from fire мое имущество застраховано от пожара - you should get yourself *ed as soon as possible тебе надо поскорее застраховаться( карточное) покрывать, крыть принять пари;
поставить( сельскохозяйственное) случать;
крыть (матку) сидеть (на яйцах) (военное) держать под обстрелом;
держать под прицелом - don't move, I have you *ed не шевелись, буду стрелять additional premium for short-term ~ дополнительная страховая премия за краткосрочное покрытие рисков advance ~ авансовое покрытие all risks ~ покрытие всех рисков back ~ четвертая сторонка обложки bank-note ~ покрытие банкнот blanket ~ общее страхование blanket ~ полный перечень рисков, охватываемых страховым полисом ~ охватывать;
относиться (к чему-л.) ;
the book covers the whole subject книга дает исчерпывающие сведения по всему предмету cash ~ денежное покрытие ~ разрешать, предусматривать;
the circumstances are covered by this clause обстоятельства предусмотрены этим пунктом ~ расстилаться;
распространяться;
the city covers ten square miles город занимает десять квадратных миль cost escalation ~ покрытие роста издержек cover = cover-point ~ ком. гарантийный фонд ~ гарантийный фонд ~ гарантировать ~ давать материал, отчет( для прессы) ~ закрывать;
покрывать;
накрывать;
прикрывать;
перекрывать;
to cover a wall with paper оклеивать стену обоями ~ конверт;
under the same cover в том же конверте ~ конверт ~ (по) крышка;
обертка;
чехол;
покрывало;
футляр, колпак ~ обеспечение ~ обеспечивать покрытие ~ обеспечить покрытие (денежное) ~ обложка, переплет, крышка переплета;
to read from cover to cover прочесть от корки до корки (о книге) ~ полигр. обложка ~ обшивка ~ относиться (к чему-л.) ~ охватывать;
относиться (к чему-л.) ;
the book covers the whole subject книга дает исчерпывающие сведения по всему предмету ~ охватывать ~ полигр. переплет ~ перечень рисков, охватываемых страховым полисом ~ покров;
under cover of darkness под покровом темноты ~ покрывать (кобылу и т. п.) ~ покрывать ~ покрытие ~ покрытие (денежное) ~ покупка ценных бумаг при сделках на срок ~ преодолевать, проходить (какое-л. расстояние) ;
спорт. пройти (дистанцию) ~ прибор (обеденный) ~ принимать на страх ~ разрешать, предусматривать;
the circumstances are covered by this clause обстоятельства предусмотрены этим пунктом ~ распространяться ~ расстилаться;
распространяться;
the city covers ten square miles город занимает десять квадратных миль ~ сидеть (на яйцах) ~ скрывать;
to cover one's confusion (annoyance) чтобы скрыть (или не показать) свое смущение( досаду) ~ страхование ~ страховать ~ убежище, укрытие;
прикрытие;
заслон;
under cover в укрытии, под защитой ;
to take cover укрыться ~ укрывать, ограждать, защищать;
he covered his friend from the blow with his own body он своим телом закрыл друга от удара ~ уплата( по счету, векселю) ~ целиться( из ружья и т. п.) ;
держать под угрозой ~ ширма;
предлог;
отговорка;
личина, маска;
under cover of friendship под личиной дружбы ~ закрывать;
покрывать;
накрывать;
прикрывать;
перекрывать;
to cover a wall with paper оклеивать стену обоями ~ for losses покрытие убытков ~ girl хорошенькая девушка, изображение которой помещают на обложке журнала;
журнальная красотка ~ in забросать землей( могилу) ~ in закрыть ~ of loss покрытие убытков ~ of loss покрытие ущерба ~ on death сумма страхового возмещения при смертельном исходе ~ скрывать;
to cover one's confusion (annoyance) чтобы скрыть (или не показать) свое смущение (досаду) to ~ one's face with one's hands закрыть лицо руками to ~ the retreat прикрывать отступление;
to cover one's tracks заметать свои следы ~ over скрыть, прикрыть to ~ the retreat прикрывать отступление;
to cover one's tracks заметать свои следы ~ up прятать ~ up спрятать, тщательно прикрыть cover = cover-point cover-point: cover-point спорт. защитник( в крикете) ~ спорт. место защитника (в крикете) demand for ~ требование покрытия depot under ~ хранилище под крышей dust ~ полигр. суперобложка exchange rate risk ~ страхование от риска изменения валютного курса exchange risk ~ страхование от валютного риска extended ~ расширенное страхование forward ~ бирж. срочное покрытие forward ~ бирж. форвардное покрытие front ~ первая сторонка обложки front ~ передняя часть обложки full ~ полное покрытие ~ укрывать, ограждать, защищать;
he covered his friend from the blow with his own body он своим телом закрыл друга от удара inside back ~ третья сторонка обложки inside front ~ вторая сторонка обложки insurance ~ объем страховой ответственности interest ~ обеспечение выплаты процентов liability insurance ~ риски, охватываемые страхованием гражданской ответственности margin ~ бирж. покрытие маржи master ~ суперобложка maximum ~ максимальный объем страховой ответственности minimum ~ минимальное покрытие molded ~ формованная накладка open ~ генеральный полис open ~ открытый полис primary ~ первичное страхование provide forward ~ бирж. предоставлять срочное обеспечение provide forward ~ бирж. предоставлять форвардное обеспечение ~ обложка, переплет, крышка переплета;
to read from cover to cover прочесть от корки до корки (о книге) reinsurance ~ объем ответственности при перестраховании reserve fund ~ покрытие резервного фонда risk ~ перечень рисков, охватываемых страховым полисом subsequent ~ последующая уплата по счету surplus ~ избыточное покрытие ~ убежище, укрытие;
прикрытие;
заслон;
under cover в укрытии, под защитой ;
to take cover укрыться ~ убежище, укрытие;
прикрытие;
заслон;
under cover в укрытии, под защитой ;
to take cover укрыться under: ~ heavy penalty под страхом сурового наказания;
under the necessity( of smth.) под давлением( каких-л.) обстоятельств;
under cover под прикрытием ~ покров;
under cover of darkness под покровом темноты ~ ширма;
предлог;
отговорка;
личина, маска;
under cover of friendship под личиной дружбы ~ конверт;
under the same cover в том же конверте vegetative ~ растительный покров vertex ~ вершинное покрытие

Большой англо-русский и русско-английский словарь > cover

8 turn

1. I
abs

1) we all turned мы все повернулись [кругом]; he turned and went away in a rage он повернулся и в гневе пошел прочь; it is time for us to turn нам пора повернуть назад /пойти обратно/; he did not know which way /where/ то turn a) он не знал, куда повернуться; б) он не знал, к кому обратиться; the river turns and twists речка извивается /петляет/; the tide has turned начинается отлив или прилив; the wind is turning ветер меняется /меняет направление/; the weather has turned погода изменилась; I fear my luck will turn боюсь, мне изменит счастье /мне перестанет везти/

2) the wheels turned колеса вертелись; the ball turns крутится шар; the merry-go-round turned карусель вертелась /вращалась/; this key is hard to turn этот ключ трудно повернуть; the tap won't turn кран не поворачивается

3) my head is turning у меня кружится голова; heights always make his head turn высота всегда вызывает у него головокружение

4) the leaves are beginning to turn листья начинают желтеть; her hair has begun to turn она начала седеть

5) the milk has turned молоко прокисло

6) the edge of the knife had turned лезвие ножа затупилось
2. II
1) turn in some manner turn abruptly (reluctantly, instinctively, wearily, insolently, etc.) резко и т.д. повернуть (ся) или свернуть; somewhere turn this way (that way, left, around, etc.) повернуть(ся) в эту сторону и т.д.; the main road turns sharp right шоссе круто уходит направо; turn homewards (west, etc.) направляться домой и т.д.; let's turn back давайте вернемся [назад]; she turned aside and began to sob она отвернулась и начала всхлипывать; turn round and let me see your face повернись и дай мне посмотреть тебе в лице; he turned round and round он все время поворачивался /крутился/; turn at tome time it is time to turn now теперь нам пора возвращаться /поворачивать назад/

2) turn in some manner the boat (the car, the cart, etc.) turned over лодка и т.д. перевернулась; the aircraft struck the ground and turned over and over самолет врезался в землю и несколько раз перевернулся; turn head over heels перекувырнуться; the boat turned upside down лодка перевернулась /опрокинулась вверх дном/; my umbrella (my pocket, etc.) turned inside out у меня вывернулся зонтик и т.д.; the whole world turned topsy-turvy весь мир перевернулся, все в мире перевернулось

3) turn in some manner the key (the handle, the tap, etc.) turns easily ключ и т.д. легко поворачивается

4) turn in some manner the dancer turned quickly (awkwardly, gracefully. etc.) танцовщица быстро и т.д. кружилась

5) turn in some manner the metal (the wood, this material, etc.) turns well (easily, quickly, etc.) этот металл и т.д. хорошо и т.д. поддается обточке
3. III
1) turn smb., smth. turn one's horse (one's car, the carriage, etc.) повернуть лошадь и т.д. обратно /назад/; she turned her steps она повернула назад; turn one's head обернуться, повернуть голову; turn the course of a river (the tide of events, etc.) изменить течение реки и т.д.; turn the conversation изменить тему разговора, повернуть беседу в другое русло; turn the corner а) поворачивать за угол; the саг turned the corner машина завернула за угол; б) выходить из затруднительного положения; once he has made up his mind, nothing will turn him если он что-нибудь решил, ничто не заставит его изменить своего решения

2) turn smth. turn a page of a book (pancakes, an omelette, etc.) переворачивать страницу книги и т.д.; turn hay ворошить сено; turn soil пахать; turn a bed перетряхивать постель; turn a sheet отогнуть простыню; turn a garment (a dress, a suit, a coat, a cape, a collar, etc.) перелицовывать одежду и т.д.; turn a complete circle (a half-circle, 16 points, etc.) делать полный оборот и т.д.; turn a somersault делать сальто, кувыркаться || turn one's ankle вывихнуть /подвернуть/ ногу; turn smb.'s brain сводить кого-л. с ума; grief (overwork, etc.) has turned his brain от горя и т.д. он сошел с ума

3) turn smth. turn a wheel вращать колесо; turn a handle крутить ручку; turn a key (the cap of a jar, the tap, the doorknob, etc.) поворачивать ключ и т.д.

4) || turn smb.'s head вскружить кому-л. голову; success had not turned his head от успеха голова у него не закружилась; turn smb.'s stomach вызывать у кого-л. тошноту; the mere sight of food turns his stomach его воротит /мутит, тошнит/ от одного вида пищи; I'm afraid the rolling of the ship will turn my stomach боюсь, что качка на корабле вызовет у меня тошноту

5) turn smb. turn an excellent husband (a soldier, a schoolmaster, a reporter, a poet, a Christian, etc.) стать [со временем] прекрасным мужем и т.д.; turn traitor (informer, etc.) стать предателем и т.д.

6) || turn some colour стать какого-л. цвета, принять какую-л. окраску; turn all the colours of the rainbow окраситься во все цвета радуги; he turned colour он покраснел или побледнел

7) turn smth. turn milk (cream) сквашивать молоко (сливки); heat has turned the milk от жары молоко скисло

8) turn some age he has turned 40 ему стукнуло сорок

9) turn smth. turn a blow отводить удар; the metal is thick enough to turn a bullet металл достаточно прочен, чтобы пуля от него отскочила /его не пробила/

10) turn smth. turn candlesticks (wooden vessels, brass, lead pipes, columns, etc.) вытачивать /обтачивать/ подсвечники и т.д.

11) turn smth. turn an epigram (a couplet, a witty reply, etc.) сочинить эпиграмму и т.д.; turn a pretty compliment сделать тонкий комплимент; he has a knack for turning a phrase он очень ловко жонглирует словами; I don't know how he managed to turn the trick я не знаю, как ему удалось провернуть это дельце

12) turn smth. turn the edge of a knife (the edge of an axe, etc.) затупить лезвие ножа и т.д.
4. IV
1) turn smth., smb. somewhere turn one's саг (the horse, the carriage, one's steps, etc.) back (homewards, northwards, etc.) повернуть машину и т.д. назад и т.д.; turn your eyes /your look/ this way посмотри сюда; turn smth. in some manner turn your chair so that the light is on your left поверните стул так, чтобы свет падал слева; turn the corner at full speed поворачивать за угол на полном ходу

2) turn smth., smb. in some manner turn the pages of a book (of a magazine, etc.) thoughtlessly (absent-mindedly, idly, quickly, etc.) бездумно и т.д. переворачивать страницы книги /перелистывать книгу/ и т.Л; turn some old letters nostalgically с грустью перебирать старью письма; turn a patient (a body, etc,) easily легко перевернуть больного и т.д.; the doctor turned him over and looked at his back врач перевернул его и осмотрел его спину; turn the boy around, I want to sound him поверий мальчика, я его выслушаю; turn the handle three times (the tap one notch, etc.) повернуть ручку три раза и т.д.; turn one's pockets (a coat, one's glove, etc.) inside out выворачивать карманы и т.д. [наизнанку]; turn the boat (the pail, etc.) upside down опрокидывать лодку и т.д. вверх дном; don't turn this box upside down этот ящик нельзя кантовать; turn a room upside down перевернуть все в комнате вверх дном || turn one's ankle unexpectedly (suddenly, etc.) неожиданно и т.д. подвернуть ногу; I turned my ankle painfully я подвернул ногу и мне очень больно

3) turn smth. in some manner you are turning my words around ты передергиваешь мои слова

4) turn some age at some time she has not yet turned 40 ей еще нет сорока; his son just turned 4 его сыну как раз исполнилось четыре года; it has just turned two сейчас ровно два часа

5) turn smth. somewhere turn aside a blow отвести удар

6) turn smth. at some time I could turn a Latin verse in my day в свое время я писал стихи на латыни
5. VI
turn smth., smb. into some [other] state

1) turn the light low уменьшить свет; the lamp low подвернуть лампу; fear turned him cowardly страх сделал его трусом; what turned the milk bad /sour/? от чего скисло молоко; his behaviour turns me sick от его поведения меня всего переворачивает

2) turn a bird (prisoners, the animals, an arrow, etc.) loose выпустить птичку и т.д. на свободу; why don't you turn them free? почему ты не отпустишь их?

3) turn the leaves red (yellow, etc.) окрашивать листья багрянцем и т.д.; the very thought turned me pale одна мысль об этом заставила меня побледнеть, я побледнел при одной мысли об этом; illness (worry, etc.) turned his hair white /grey/ он поседел от болезни и т.д.; the success of others turns him green with envy он зеленеет от зависти, когда слышит об успехах других
6. XI
1) be turned out of some place be turned out of the country (out of the house, etc.) быть высланным /водворенным/ из страны и т.д.; he was turned out of the hall for making too much noise его вывели /выгнали/ из зала за то, что он очень шумел; be turned from smth. he was turned from the door его прогнали от дверей

2) be turned to for smth. this book may be turned to for accurate information (for answers, for clues, etc,) в этой книге можно найти точные сведения и т.д.

3) be turned the dress (the suit, etc.) must be turned платье и т.д. надо перелицевать

4) be turned by smth. be turned by steam приводиться в движение паром; be turned by gas вращаться при помощи газа; the mill wheel is being turned by water-power (by electricity, etc.) мельничное колесо приводится в движение /вращается/ силой воды и т.д.

5) be turned (in)to smth. the drawing-room (the nursery, etc.) was turned into a study гостиная и т.д. была превращена в кабинет, из гостиной и т.д. сделали кабинет; his love was turned to hatred его любовь перешла в ненависть; it was formerly thought that common metals could be turned into gold раньше думали, что обычные металлы можно превратить в золото
7. XII
have smth. turned have one's coat (one's dress, etc.) turned отдать пальто и т.д. в перелицовку
8. XIII
turn to do smth. turn to look behind (to say smth., to pass the book to me, etc.) повернуться, чтобы посмотреть назад и т.д.
9. XV
turn into some state turn pale побледнеть: the leaves are beginning to turn yellow листья начинают желтеть; turn blue with cold посинеть от холода; turn green with envy позеленеть от зависти; her hair was said to have turned grey in one night говорили, что она поседела за одну ночь; this ink turns black on drying эти чернила становятся черными, когда высыхают; turn cold /colder/ холодать; the weather turned rainy (bad, stormy, etc.) погода стала дождливой и т.д.; whenever I come he turns sulky всегда, когда я прихожу, он начинает дуться; don't leave the milk on the table, it'll turn sour не оставляй молоко на столе, оно скиснет
10. XVI
1) turn to (off, towards, into, etc.) smth., smb. turn to the window (to the left, to the right, towards me, towards the sea, for home, etc.) повернуться к окну и т.Л; turn off the highway сворачивать с шоссе; the road turns to the north here здесь дорога уходит на север; the boat turned to windward лодка развернулась по ветру; he turned towards home он направился домой; turn into a wide road (into an alley, into the next street, etc.) свернуть на широкое шоссе и т.д.; they turned from the road into the woods они повернули с дороги в лес; turn at (in, on, etc.) smth. turn at the corner завернуть за угол, поворачивать на углу; turn in bed (in one's sleep, etc.) вертеться в постели и т.д.; the wheels won't turn in this mud в такой грязи колеса будут буксовать и не будут вращаться/; it's enough to make him turn in his grave он от этого в гробу перевернется; turn on one side while sleeping повернуться на бок во сне

2) turn into smth. turn into a house (into the saloon at the corner, etc.) завернуть /заглянуть/ в дом и т.д.; turn into a town заехать в город

3) turn to smth., smb. turn to the last page заглянуть на последнюю страницу; you'll find those figures if you turn to page 50 вы найдете эти цифры на странице/, если откроете страницу/ пятьдесят; my thoughts often turn to this subject мои мысли часто возвращаются к этой теме /к этому вопросу/; I shall now turn to another matter теперь я перейду к другому вопросу; I have no one to turn to мне не к кому обратиться; he is not the man you could turn to in these questions он не тот человек, к которому можно было бы обратиться с просьбой по таким вопросам; turn to smth., smb. for smth. turn to the dictionary for a word (to literature for reference, to a document for guidance, to his letter for consolation, etc.) обращаться к словари в поисках слова и т.Л; turn to his friend for help (to his mother for comfort, to his teacher for advice and guidance, to the police for protection, etc.) искать помощи у друга и т.д.; turn to the secretary for information (to his colleagues for support, etc.) обратиться к секретарю за справкой и т.д.; he turned to us for a loan он попросил нас дать ему взаймы денег

4) turn to smth. turn to music (to the study of law, to medical practice, to journalism, to painting, to book-collecting, etc.) заняться музыкой и т.д.; turn to one's work приниматься /браться/ за работу; he is giving up the stage and turning to film work он бросает сцену и переходит на работу в кино; turn to drink начать пить; turn to crime заняться преступной деятельностью; the starling only turns to worms when there are no berries скворцы питаются червями только тогда, когда нет ягод

5) turn on (round, etc.) smth. turn on an axle (on its axis, round the sun, etc.) вращаться на оси и т.д.; the door turns on its hinges дверь поворачивается на петлях; he turned on his heel and walked out of the room он круто повернулся и вышел из комнаты

6) turn with smth. his head turns with giddiness у него кружится голова; his head has turned with success успех вскружил ему голову; the weathercock turns with the wind флюгер крутится по ветру; turn at smth. his stomach turns at the sight of blood (at the mere sight of food, etc.) у него поднимается тошнота при виде крови и т.д.

7) turn (in)to smb., smth. turn into a butterfly (into a very pleasant fellow, into vinegar, into ice, etc.) превратиться в бабочку /стать бабочкой/ и т.д.; fog sometimes turns to snow (to rain) туман иногда переходит в снег (в дождь); the water has turned to ice вода превратилась в лед; the snow had turned (in)to slush снег превратился в слякоть; can a wolf turn into a lamb? разве может волк обернуться /стать/ овечкой?; my admiration soon turned to scorn мое восхищение скоро сменилось презрением; turn from smth. (in)to smth. the wind turned from west into south-west Южный ветер сменился юго-западным; the sphere has turned from blue to red шар из голубого стал красным; turn for smth. turn for the better (for the worse) (из)меняться к лучшему (к худшему)

8) turn (up)on smth. everything (the whole argument, the outcome, the decision, etc.) turns on his answer (on that fact, on this point, etc.) все и т.д. зависит от его ответа и т.д.; the success of the trip turns on the weather успех поездки будет зависеть от погоды; everything turned upon the result of the battle все определялось исходом боя; the conversation turned (up)on sport (upon dress, upon hunting, on a variety of subjects, etc.).разговор вертелся вокруг /касался/ спорта и т.д.; the debate did not turn upon any practical propositions обсуждение не касалось никаких практических вопросов

9) turn on (against) smb. the dog (the lion, the big.cat, etc.) turned on its trainer (on its owner, on its keeper, on its pursuers, etc.) собака и т.д. набросилась на своего дрессировщика и т.Л; even the most friendly dog may turn on you if you tease or annoy it даже самая добродушная собака может наброситься на человека, если ее раздразнить; why have you turned on me? что ты на меня взъелся?; what a fine excuse for turn logon me прекрасный повод, чтобы наброситься на меня; he turned angrily against his relatives (against his former friends, against his opponents, etc.) он яростно ополчился на своих родственников и т.А; the newspapers turned against the Parliament газеты начали кампанию против парламента; his words (his own criticism, etc.) turned against him его слова и т.д. обернулись против него самого

10) turn from smb. he turned from his friends oil порвал со своими друзьями; он отвернулся от своих друзей; he turned from the Democrats and joined the Republicans он порвал с демократической партией в примкнул к республиканцам
11. XXI1
1) turn smth., smb. to (towards, into, on, etc.) smth., smb. turn the саг to the bridge повернуть машину к месту, въехать на мост; turn one's car to the left (one's camera to the right, etc.) повернуть машину налево и т.д.; turn one's саг towards the centre of the town направиться [на машине] к центру города; turn one's horse to the hills погнать лошадь в горы; turn cows to pasture выгнать коров на пастбище; turn one's chair to the fire повернуть свое кресло к камину; plants turn blooms to the light растения поворачивают головки к свету; turn one's back to one's guests (to the audience, to the wall, etc.) повернуться /стать/ спиной к гостям и т.д.; turn the light into the dark room направить луч света в темную комнату; turn a telescope on a star (the searchlight on smb., etc.) направлять телескоп на звезду и т.д.; turn the talk into other channels перевести разговор на другую тему; turn one's eyes on the stage обратить или перевести взгляд на сцену; turn smth. with smth. he turned the blow with his arm он отвел удар рукой id turn a deaf ear to smb.'s request./to smb./ отказаться выслушать чью-л. просьбу, остаться глухим к чьей-л. просьбе

2) turn smb. out of (from, etc.) smth. turn smb. out of his room (out of the house, out of a club, etc.) выгнать кого-л. из комнаты и т.д.; turn a beggar from one's door прогнать нищего от своих дверей

3) turn smth. to smth., smb. turn one's thoughts (one's attention, one's mind) to one's work (to practical matters, to something more important, etc.) сосредоточить свои мысли и т.д. на работе и т.А; at last they turned their attention to her наконец они занялись ею; turn one's efforts to something more important направлять свои усилия на что-либо более важное

4) turn smth. to smth. turn one's hand to useful work заняться полезным делом; he can turn his hand to almost anything он умеет делать почти все; he knows how to turn things to advantage /to account/ он знает, как из всего извлечь пользу; he turns even his errors to account даже из своих ошибок он извлекает пользу

5) turn smth. on (in) smth. turn a wagon on its side опрокинуть телегу на бок; turn a chop in a pan перевернуть котлету на сковородке || turn one's ankle on the edge of the sidewalk вывихнуть ногу, споткнувшись о край тротуара

6) turn smth. in smth. turn one's hat in one's hands (the toy in one's fingers, etc.) вертеть шляпу в руках и т.д.; turn the key in the lock поворачивать ключ в замке и т.д. id turn smb. round one's little finger вертеть кем-л. [как хочешь], помыкать кем-л.

7) turn smth. (in)to smth. turn water into ice (defeat into victory, love to hatred, tears into laughter, etc.) превращать воду в лед и т.д.; turn a theatre into a cinema (a garden into a tennis-court, etc.) переделать /перестроить/ театр в кинозал и т.д.; turn one's land into money (one's bonds into cash, their stock into cash, etc.) обратить землю в деньги и т.д.; turn coins into paper money поменять звонкую монету на бумажные деньги; turn this piece of prose into verse переложить этот прозаический отрывок на стихи; turn this passage into Greek (a German letter into French, Latin into English, etc.) перевести этот отрывок на греческий язык и т.д.; turn smb. (in)to smb. turn her into a cinema star (the boy into a friend, our soldiers into a police force, etc.) сделать из нее кинозвезду и т.д.; turn a pessimist into an optimist превращать пессимиста в оптимиста; the fairy turned the prince into a frog фея превратила принца в лягушку id turn swords into ploughshares перековать мечи на орала

8) turn smb., smth., against smb. turn the children against their father (everyone against the boy, his family against him, etc.) восстанавливать детей против отца и т.д.; turn friends against friends восстановить друзей друг против друга; it turns their argument against them это направляет их доводы против них самих

9) turn smb., smth. from smth. turn smb. from his duty отвлекать кого-л. от исполнения своих обязанностей; nothing will ever turn him from his purpose ничто не заставит его изменять своему решению или отказаться от своей цели; turn a vessel from her course заставить судно отклониться от курса; turn the conversation from an unpleasant subject увести разговор от неприятной темы

10) turn smth. out of /from/ smth. turn candlesticks out of /from/ brass вытачивать медные подсвечники
12. XXII
turn smb. by doing smth. the police turned the advancing crowd by firing over their heads полиция заставила наступающую толпу повернуть назад, начав стрельбу в воздух
13. XXV
turn when... (as if..., etc.) she turned when she saw us увидев нас, она отвернулась или свернула; he turned as if to go он повернулся, делая вид, что собирается уходить
14. XXVI
turn smth. when... she turns his shirt-collars when they get frayed она перевертывает воротнички его сорочек, когда они вытираются

English-Russian dictionary of verb phrases > turn

9 live

I
1. liv verb
1) (to have life; to be alive: This poison is dangerous to everything that lives.) vivir

2) (to survive: The doctors say he is very ill, but they think he will live; It was difficult to believe that she had lived through such an experience.) sobrevivir

3) (to have one's home or dwelling (in a particular place): She lives next to the church; They went to live in Bristol / in a huge house.) vivir

4) (to pass (one's life): He lived a life of luxury; She lives in fear of being attacked.) vivir

5) ((with by) to make enough money etc to feed and house oneself: He lives by fishing.) vivir de

•

- - lived
- living
2. noun
(the money etc needed to feed and house oneself and keep oneself alive: He earns his living driving a taxi; She makes a good living as an author.) medio de vida, sustento

- living-room
- live-in
- live and let live
- live down
- live in
- out
- live on
- live up to
- within living memory
- in living memory
II
1.
adjective
1) (having life; not dead: a live mouse.) vivo

2) ((of a radio or television broadcast etc) heard or seen as the event takes place; not recorded: I watched a live performance of my favourite opera on television; Was the performance live or recorded?) en directo

3) (full of energy, and capable of becoming active: a live bomb) activo, vivo

4) (burning: a live coal.) candente

2. adverb
((of a radio or television broadcast etc) as the event takes place: The competition will be broadcast live.) en directo

- lively
- liveliness
- livestock
- live wire

live¹ adj

1. vivo

a live frog una rana viva

2. en directo / en vivo

live music música en directo

Se pronuncia más o menos laiv

live² vb

1. vivir

they live in the country viven en el campo

where do you live? ¿dónde vives?

2. alimentarse

some birds live on insects algunos pájaros se alimentan de insectos

3. sobrevivir / existir

I don't have enough to live on no tengo suficiente como para sobrevivir

Se pronuncia más o menos liv con una i corta

El gerundio de live se escribe living

live

tr[laɪv]

adjective

1 (not dead) vivo,-a

■ it's a real live snake es una serpiente de verdad

2 (still burning) vivo,-a, candente; (issue) candente

3 (ammunition) real; (bomb) sin explotar

4 SMALLELECTRICITY/SMALL con corriente

5 (broadcast) en directo

■ a live concert un concierto en directo

adverb

1 en directo, en vivo

■ I saw the Beatles perform live in 1969 yo vi actuar a los Beatles en vivo en 1969

\

SMALLIDIOMATIC EXPRESSION/SMALL

live wire cable nombre masculino vivo 2 (person) nervio, torbellino

————————

live

tr[lɪv]

intransitive verb

1 vivir

■ he lived to a great age vivió una larga vida

■ cows live on grass las vacas viven de la hierba

■ for years they had nothing to live on durante años no tenían de qué vivir

■ they live by fishing viven de la pesca

transitive verb

1 vivir

■ the old woman had lived a life of luxury la vieja había llevado una vida llena de lujos

\

SMALLIDIOMATIC EXPRESSION/SMALL

to live and learn vivir para ver

to live and let live vivir y dejar vivir

to live by one's wits vivir del ingenio

to live from day to day vivir al día

to live in sin vivir en el pecado

to live in style familiar vivir a lo grande

to live it up familiar pasárselo bomba

to live on fresh air figurative use vivir del aire

to live out of a suitcase familiar ir de hotel en hotel

to live out of cans familiar vivir (a base) de latas

live ['lɪv] vi, lived ; living

1) exist: vivir

as long as I live: mientras viva

to live from day to day: vivir al día

2) : llevar una vida, vivir

he lived simply: llevó una vida sencilla

3) subsist: mantenerse, vivir

4) reside: vivir, residir

live ['laɪv] adj

1) living: vivo

2) burning: encendido

a live coal: una brasa

3) : con corriente

live wires: cables con corriente

4) : cargado, sin estallar

a live bomb: una bomba sin estallar

5) current: de actualidad

a live issue: un asunto de actualidad

6) : en vivo, en directo

a live interview: una entrevista en vivo

live (Performance)

adj.

• en vivo adj.

adj.

• de actualidad adj.

• en directo adj.

• encendido, -a adj.

• vivo, -a adj.

v.

• anidar v.

• habitar v.

• morar v.

• vivir v.

I
1. lɪv
intransitive verb

1)

a) (be, remain alive) vivir

(for) as long as I live — mientras viva, toda la vida

she lived to be 100 — llegó a cumplir 100 años

you'll live to regret it — algún día te arrepentirás

she had three months to live — le quedaban tres meses de vida

you'll live — (colloq) no te vas a morir (fam)

long live the king! — viva el rey!

you live and learn — (set phrase) todos los días se aprende algo nuevo

live and let live — (set phrase) vive y deja vivir a los demás

b) ( experience life) vivir

never eaten paella? you haven't lived! — ¿no has comido nunca una paella? pues no sabes lo que te pierdes or lo que es bueno!

2)

a) ( conduct one's life) vivir

we live very quietly — llevamos una vida tranquila

to live like a king o lord — vivir a cuerpo de rey

b) ( support oneself) vivir

3)

a) ( reside) vivir

where do you live? — ¿donde vives?

this house is not fit to live in — esta casa no está en condiciones

b) ( belong) (esp BrE colloq) ir*

where do these dishes live? — ¿dónde van estos platos?

2.

vt

a) ( exist in specified way) vivir

she lives a happy life — lleva una vida feliz, vive feliz

to live life to the full — vivir la vida al máximo

b) ( throw oneself into)

she really lived the part — realmente se identificó con el personaje

Phrasal Verbs:

- live down

- live for

- live in

- live off

- live on

- live out

- live through

- live together

- live up

- live up to

- live with

II laɪv
adjective

1) ( alive) vivo

wow, a real live princess! — uy, una princesa de verdad or de carne y hueso!

2) ( of current interest) < issue> candente, de actualidad

3) (Rad, TV)

the show was live — el programa era en directo or en vivo

the program is recorded before a live audience — el programa se graba con público en la sala or en presencia de público

4)

a) ( Mil)

live ammunition — fuego m real

live bomb — bomba f que no ha estallado

b) ( Elec) <circuit/terminal> con corriente, cargado

c) ( on fire) encendido

live coal — brasa f

III laɪv
adverb (Rad, TV) < broadcast> en directo, en vivo

I [lɪv]
1. VI

1) (=exist) vivir

the times we live in — los tiempos en que vivimos, los tiempos que corremos

she has only six months to live — solo le quedan seis meses de vida

to live from day to day — vivir de día en día

• to live in fear — vivir atemorizado

she lives in fear of her life/that she may be found out — vive temiendo por su vida/que la descubran

• to live for sth, I'm living for the day (when) I retire — vivo esperando a que llegue el día en que me jubile

she lived for her work — vivía por y para su trabajo

to live for today or the moment — vivir al día

I've got nothing left to live for — no tengo nada por lo que vivir

- live and let live

- we should eat to live, not live to eat

- you live and learn
hand 1., 1), happily, hope 1., 1), long I, 2., 1) shadow 1., 1), style 1., 4)
2) (=survive)

the doctor said she would live — el médico dijo que sobreviviría

you'll live! hum — ¡de esta no te mueres! hum

he lived to a ripe old age/to be 103 — llegó a viejo/a cumplir 103 años

she'll never live to see it — no vivirá para verlo
regret 2., 2)
3) (=conduct o.s.) vivir

• she lives by her own rules — vive según sus propias normas

men who lived by the gun — hombres cuya ley era la pistola

• to live modestly/ well — vivir modestamente/bien

- live like a king or a lord
dangerously, sin 1.
4) (=earn one's living) vivir

to live by hunting — vivir de la caza
pen I, 1., wit I, 1)
5) (=reside) vivir

where do you live? — ¿dónde vives?

to live in a flat/in London — vivir en un piso/en Londres

she lives in Station Road — vive en Station Road

this is a nice place to live — este es un buen sitio para vivir

• this house isn't fit to live in — esta casa está en pésimas condiciones

6) (Brit) * (=go, belong) ir, guardarse

where does the teapot live? — ¿dónde va or se guarda la tetera?

7) (=enjoy life)

let's live a little! * — ¡vivamos la vida un poquito! *

she really knows how to live — sabe disfrutar muy bien de la vida

if you've never been to an opera, you haven't lived * — si no has ido nunca a la ópera no sabes lo qué es vivir

2. VT

1) [+ life] (gen) vivir; (in particular way) llevar

to live life to the full — vivir la vida al máximo

to live a happy life — llevar una vida feliz

to live a life of luxury/crime — llevar una vida de lujos/de delincuencia

to live a life of hardship — vivir pasando penurias

how you live your life is your business — tu vida es cosa tuya

2) (Theat)

to live the part — vivir el personaje or el papel

- live down

- live in

- live off

- live on

- live out

- live through

- live together

- live up

- live up to

- live with

II [laɪv]
1. ADJ

1) (=living) [animal, person] vivo

experiments on live animals — experimentos mpl con animales vivos

a real live crocodile — un cocodrilo de verdad

a real live duke — un duque de carne y hueso

9.1 deaths per thousand live births — 9,1 muertes por cada mil bebés nacidos vivos

2) (=topical) [issue] de actualidad, candente

3) (Rad, TV) [broadcast, coverage] en vivo, en directo; [performance, show, recording] en vivo

the bar has live entertainment at weekends — el bar tiene espectáculos en vivo los fines de semana

performed before a live audience — interpretado delante del público

4) (=not blank) [shell, ammunition] cargado; [bomb] sin explotar

5) (=still burning) [coal] encendido, prendido (LAm)

6) (Elec) [cable, wire, appliance] conectado, con corriente

is this cable live? — ¿está conectado or tiene corriente este cable?

2. ADV

1) (Rad, TV) en vivo, en directo

the match is brought to you live from Madrid — le ofrecemos el partido en vivo or en directo desde Madrid

here, live from New York, is our reporter Malcolm McDonald — aquí tenemos a nuestro corresponsal Malcolm McDonald que nos habla en directo desde Nueva York

we'll be going live to Montreal later on — conectaremos con Montreal en directo más adelante

2)

to go live — (=come into operation) entrar en funcionamiento

the new computer system will go live next week — el nuevo ordenador entrará en funcionamiento la semana que viene

3.

CPD

live bait N — (Fishing) cebo m vivo

live coal N — brasa f, ascua f

live export N — [of livestock] exportación f en pie

live oak N — roble m de Virginia

live rail N — raíl m electrizado

live weight N — [of livestock] peso m en pie

live wire N — (Elec) alambre m conectado, alambre m con corriente; (fig) * torbellino * m

he's a real live wire! — ¡es un torbellino! *, ¡tiene mucha marcha! *

live yoghurt N — yogur m con biocultivos

* * *

I
1. [lɪv]
intransitive verb

1)

a) (be, remain alive) vivir

(for) as long as I live — mientras viva, toda la vida

she lived to be 100 — llegó a cumplir 100 años

you'll live to regret it — algún día te arrepentirás

she had three months to live — le quedaban tres meses de vida

you'll live — (colloq) no te vas a morir (fam)

long live the king! — viva el rey!

you live and learn — (set phrase) todos los días se aprende algo nuevo

live and let live — (set phrase) vive y deja vivir a los demás

b) ( experience life) vivir

never eaten paella? you haven't lived! — ¿no has comido nunca una paella? pues no sabes lo que te pierdes or lo que es bueno!

2)

a) ( conduct one's life) vivir

we live very quietly — llevamos una vida tranquila

to live like a king o lord — vivir a cuerpo de rey

b) ( support oneself) vivir

3)

a) ( reside) vivir

where do you live? — ¿donde vives?

this house is not fit to live in — esta casa no está en condiciones

b) ( belong) (esp BrE colloq) ir*

where do these dishes live? — ¿dónde van estos platos?

2.

vt

a) ( exist in specified way) vivir

she lives a happy life — lleva una vida feliz, vive feliz

to live life to the full — vivir la vida al máximo

b) ( throw oneself into)

she really lived the part — realmente se identificó con el personaje

Phrasal Verbs:

- live down

- live for

- live in

- live off

- live on

- live out

- live through

- live together

- live up

- live up to

- live with

II [laɪv]
adjective

1) ( alive) vivo

wow, a real live princess! — uy, una princesa de verdad or de carne y hueso!

2) ( of current interest) < issue> candente, de actualidad

3) (Rad, TV)

the show was live — el programa era en directo or en vivo

the program is recorded before a live audience — el programa se graba con público en la sala or en presencia de público

4)

a) ( Mil)

live ammunition — fuego m real

live bomb — bomba f que no ha estallado

b) ( Elec) <circuit/terminal> con corriente, cargado

c) ( on fire) encendido

live coal — brasa f

III [laɪv]
adverb (Rad, TV) < broadcast> en directo, en vivo

English-spanish dictionary > live

10 tabloid

noun

(kleinformatige, bebilderte) Boulevardzeitung

the tabloids — (derog.) die Boulevardpresse
•• Cultural note:
tabloid

Eine Zeitung in Großbritannien, die auf kleinen Zeitungsbögen gedruckt wird, im Gegensatz zu den broadsheets, die auf doppelt so großen Bögen gedruckt werden. Das tabloid-Format wird normalerweise mit der popular press (Boulevardpresse) assoziert, wie sie z.B. von the Sun und the Mirror repräsentiert wird, während das broadsheet-Format von den meisten Zeitungen der quality press (seriösen Presse), wie z.B. the Guardian und the Times, benutzt wird

* * *

noun

(a newspaper with small pages, big headlines, a lot of pictures and light articles on popular subjects.)

* * *

tab·loid

[ˈtæblɔɪd]

I. n Boulevardzeitung f, Klatschzeitung f fam

II. n modifier (article, quality) Boulevard-

\tabloid reporter Klatschreporter(in) m(f) fam

* * *
['tblɔɪd]
n
bebilderte, kleinformatige Zeitung (pej) Boulevardzeitung f, Revolverblatt nt (inf)
tabloid journalism — Sensations- or Boulevardpresse f

tabloid TV — Sensationsreportagen pl im Fernsehen

* * *

tabloid [ˈtæblɔıd]

A s

1. Boulevardzeitung f, pej Revolverblatt n, pl auch Boulevardpresse f

2. US (Informations)Blatt n

3. fig Zusammenfassung f, Kurzfassung f

B adj

1. konzentriert:

in tabloid form

2. Boulevard….:

tabloid press

* * *

noun

(kleinformatige, bebilderte) Boulevardzeitung

the tabloids — (derog.) die Boulevardpresse
•• Cultural note:
tabloid

Eine Zeitung in Großbritannien, die auf kleinen Zeitungsbögen gedruckt wird, im Gegensatz zu den broadsheets, die auf doppelt so großen Bögen gedruckt werden. Das tabloid-Format wird normalerweise mit der popular press (Boulevardpresse) assoziert, wie sie z.B. von the Sun und the Mirror repräsentiert wird, während das broadsheet-Format von den meisten Zeitungen der quality press (seriösen Presse), wie z.B. the Guardian und the Times, benutzt wird

English-german dictionary > tabloid

11 БИБЛИОГРАФИЯ

Мы приняли следующие сокращения для наиболее часто упоминаемых книг и журналов:

IJP - International Journal of Psycho-analysis

JAPA - Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association

SE - Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud, ed. James Strachey (London: Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psycho-Analysis, 1953—74.)

PSOC - Psychoanalytic Study of the Child (New Haven: Yale University Press)

PQ - Psychoanalytic Quarterly

WAF - The Writings of Anna Freud, ed. Anna Freud (New York: International Universities Press, 1966—74)

PMC - Psychoanalysis The Major Concepts ed. Burness E. Moore and Bernard D. Fine (New Haven: Yale University Press)

\

О словаре: _about - Psychoanalytic Terms and Concepts

\

1. Abend, S. M. Identity. PMC. Forthcoming.

2. Abend, S. M. (1974) Problems of identity. PQ, 43.

3. Abend, S. M., Porder, M. S. & Willick, M. S. (1983) Borderline Patients. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

4. Abraham, K. (1916) The first pregenital stage of libido. Selected Papers. London, Hogarth Press, 1948.

5. Abraham, K. (1917) Ejaculatio praecox. In: selected Papers. New York Basic Books.

6. Abraham, K. (1921) Contributions to the theory of the anal character. Selected Papers. New York: Basic Books, 1953.

7. Abraham, K. (1924) A Short study of the development of the libido, viewed in the light of mental disorders. In: Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1927.

8. Abraham, K. (1924) Manic-depressive states and the pre-genital levels of the libido. In: Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1949.

9. Abraham, K. (1924) Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1948.

10. Abraham, K. (1924) The influence of oral erotism on character formation. Ibid.

11. Abraham, K. (1925) The history of an impostor in the light of psychoanalytic knowledge. In: Clinical Papers and Essays on Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books, 1955, vol. 2.

12. Abrams, S. (1971) The psychoanalytic unconsciousness. In: The Unconscious Today, ed. M. Kanzer. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

13. Abrams, S. (1981) Insight. PSOC, 36.

14. Abse, D W. (1985) The depressive character In Depressive States and their Treatment, ed. V. Volkan New York: Jason Aronson.

15. Abse, D. W. (1985) Hysteria and Related Mental Disorders. Bristol: John Wright.

16. Ackner, B. (1954) Depersonalization. J. Ment. Sci., 100.

17. Adler, A. (1924) Individual Psychology. New York: Harcourt, Brace.

18. Akhtar, S. (1984) The syndrome of identity diffusion. Amer. J. Psychiat., 141.

19. Alexander, F. (1950) Psychosomatic Medicine. New York: Norton.

20. Allen, D. W. (1974) The Feat- of Looking. Charlottesvill, Va: Univ. Press of Virginia.

21. Allen, D. W. (1980) Psychoanalytic treatment of the exhibitionist. In: Exhibitionist, Description, Assessment, and Treatment, ed. D. Cox. New York: Garland STPM Press.

22. Allport, G. (1937) Personality. New York: Henry Holt.

23. Almansi, R. J. (1960) The face-breast equation. JAPA, 6.

24. Almansi, R. J. (1979) Scopophilia and object loss. PQ, 47.

25. Altman, L. Z. (1969) The Dream in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

26. Altman, L. Z. (1977) Some vicissitudes of love. JAPA, 25.

27. American Psychiatric Association. (1987) Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders, 3d ed. revised. Washington, D. C.

28. Ansbacher, Z. & Ansbacher, R. (1956) The Individual Psychology of Alfred Adler. New York: Basic Books.

29. Anthony, E. J. (1981) Shame, guilt, and the feminine self in psychoanalysis. In: Object and Self, ed. S. Tuttman, C. Kaye & M. Zimmerman. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

30. Arlow. J. A. (1953) Masturbation and symptom formation. JAPA, 1.

31. Arlow. J. A. (1959) The structure of the deja vu experience. JAPA, 7.

32. Arlow. J. A. (1961) Ego psychology and the study of mythology. JAPA, 9.

33. Arlow. J. A. (1963) Conflict, regression and symptom formation. IJP, 44.

34. Arlow. J. A. (1966) Depersonalization and derealization. In: Psychoanalysis: A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

35. Arlow. J. A. (1969) Fantasy, memory and reality testing. PQ, 38.

36. Arlow. J. A. (1969) Unconscious fantasy and disturbances of mental experience. PQ, 38.

37. Arlow. J. A. (1970) The psychopathology of the psychoses. IJP, 51.

38. Arlow. J. A. (1975) The structural hypothesis. PQ, 44.

39. Arlow. J. A. (1977) Affects and the psychoanalytic situation. IJP, 58.

40. Arlow. J. A. (1979) Metaphor and the psychoanalytic situation. PQ, 48.

41. Arlow. J. A. (1979) The genesis of interpretation. JAPA, 27 (suppl.).

42. Arlow. J. A. (1982) Problems of the superego concept. PSOC, 37.

43. Arlow. J. A. (1984) Disturbances of the sense of time. PQ, 53.

44. Arlow. J. A. (1985) Some technical problems of countertransference. PQ, 54.

45. Arlow, J. A. & Brenner, C. (1963) Psychoanalytic Concepts and the Structural Theory, New York: Int. Univ. Press.

46. Arlow, J. A. & Brenner, C. (1969) The psychopathology of the psychoses. IJP, 50.

47. Asch, S. S. (1966) Depression. PSOC, 21.

48. Asch, S. S. (1976) Varieties of negative therapeutic reactions and problems of technique. JAPA, 24.

49. Atkins, N. (1970) The Oedipus myth. Adolescence, and the succession of generations. JAPA, 18.

50. Atkinson, J. W. & Birch, D. (1970) The Dynamics of Action. New York: Wiley.

51. Bachrach, H. M. & Leaff, L. A. (1978) Analyzability. JAPA, 26.

52. Bacon, C. (1956) A developmental theory of female homosexuality. In: Perversions,ed, S. Lorand & M. Balint. New York: Gramercy.

53. Bak, R. C. (1953) Fetishism. JAPA. 1.

54. Bak, R. C. (1968) The phallic woman. PSOC, 23.

55. Bak, R. C. & Stewart, W. A. (1974) Fetishism, transvestism, and voyeurism. An American Handbook of Psychiatry, ed. S. Arieti. New York: Basic Books, vol. 3.

56. Balint, A. (1949) Love for mother and mother-love. IJP, 30.

57. Balter, L., Lothane, Z. & Spencer, J. H. (1980) On the analyzing instrument, PQ, 49.

58. Basch, M. F. (1973) Psychoanalysis and theory formation. Ann. Psychoanal., 1.

59. Basch, M. F. (1976) The concept of affect. JAPA, 24.

60. Basch, M. F. (1981) Selfobject disorders and psychoanalytic theory. JAPA, 29.

61. Basch, M. F. (1983) Emphatic understanding. JAPA. 31.

62. Balldry, F. Character. PMC. Forthcoming.

63. Balldry, F. (1983) The evolution of the concept of character in Freud's writings. JAPA. 31.

64. Begelman, D. A. (1971) Misnaming, metaphors, the medical model and some muddles. Psychiatry, 34.

65. Behrends, R. S. & Blatt, E. J. (1985) Internalization and psychological development throughout the life cycle. PSOC, 40.

66. Bell, A. (1961) Some observations on the role of the scrotal sac and testicles JAPA, 9.

67. Benedeck, T. (1949) The psychosomatic implications of the primary unit. Amer. J. Orthopsychiat., 19.

68. Beres, C. (1958) Vicissitudes of superego functions and superego precursors in childhood. FSOC, 13.

69. Beres, D. Conflict. PMC. Forthcoming.

70. Beres, D. (1956) Ego deviation and the concept of schizophrenia. PSOC, 11.

71. Beres, D. (1960) Perception, imagination and reality. IJP, 41.

72. Beres, D. (1960) The psychoanalytic psychology of imagination. JAPA, 8.

73. Beres, D. & Joseph, E. D. (1965) Structure and function in psychoanalysis. IJP, 46.

74. Beres, D. (1970) The concept of mental representation in psychoanalysis. IJP, 51.

75. Berg, M D. (1977) The externalizing transference. IJP, 58.

76. Bergeret, J. (1985) Reflection on the scientific responsi bilities of the International Psychoanalytical Association. Memorandum distributed at 34th IPA Congress, Humburg.

77. Bergman, A. (1978) From mother to the world outside. In: Grolnick et. al. (1978).

78. Bergmann, M. S. (1980) On the intrapsychic function of falling in love. PQ, 49.

79. Berliner, B. (1966) Psychodynamics of the depressive character. Psychoanal. Forum, 1.

80. Bernfeld, S. (1931) Zur Sublimierungslehre. Imago, 17.

81. Bibring, E. (1937) On the theory of the therapeutic results of psychoanalysis. IJP, 18.

82. Bibring, E. (1941) The conception of the repetition compulsion. PQ, 12.

83. Bibring, E. (1953) The mechanism of depression. In: Affective Disorders, ed. P. Greenacre. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

84. Bibring, E. (1954) Psychoanalysis and the dynamic psychotherapies. JAPA, 2.

85. Binswanger, H. (1963) Positive aspects of the animus. Zьrich: Spring.

86. Bion Francesca Abingdon: Fleetwood Press.

87. Bion, W. R. (1952) Croup dynamics. IJP, 33.

88. Bion, W. R. (1961) Experiences in Groups. London: Tavistock.

89. Bion, W. R. (1962) A theory of thinking. IJP, 40.

90. Bion, W. R. (1962) Learning from Experience. London: William Heinemann.

91. Bion, W. R. (1963) Elements of Psychoanalysis. London: William Heinemann.

92. Bion, W. R. (1965) Transformations. London: William Heinemann.

93. Bion, W. R. (1970) Attention and Interpretation. London: Tavistock.

94. Bion, W. R. (1985) All My Sins Remembered, ed. Francesca Bion. Adingdon: Fleetwood Press.

95. Bird, B. (1972) Notes on transference. JAPA, 20.

96. Blanck, G. & Blanck, R. (1974) Ego Psychology. New York: Columbia Univ. Press.

97. Blatt, S. J. (1974) Levels of object representation in anaclitic and introjective depression. PSOC, 29.

98. Blau, A. (1955) A unitary hypothesis of emotion. PQ, 24.

99. Bleuler, E. (1911) Dementia Praecox or the Group of Schizophrenias. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1951.

100. Blos, P. (1954) Prolonged adolescence. Amer. J. Orthopsychiat., 24.

101. Blos, P. (1962) On Adolescence. New York: Free Press.

102. Blos, P. (1972) The epigenesia of the adult neurosis. 27.

103. Blos, P. (1979) Modification in the traditional psychoanalytic theory of adolescent development. Adolescent Psychiat., 8.

104. Blos, P. (1984) Son and father. JAPA_. 32.

105. Blum, G. S. (1963) Prepuberty and adolescence, In Studies ed. R. E. Grinder. New York: McMillan.

106. Blum, H. P. Symbolism. FMC. Forthcoming.

107. Blum, H. P. (1976) Female Psychology. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).

108. Blum, H. P. (1976) Masochism, the ego ideal and the psychology of women. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).

109. Blum, H. P. (1980) The value of reconstruction in adult psychoanalysis. IJP, 61.

110. Blum, H. P. (1981) Forbidden quest and the analytic ideal. PQ, 50.

111. Blum, H. P. (1983) Defense and resistance. Foreword. JAFA, 31.

112. Blum, H. P., Kramer, Y., Richards, A. K. & Richards, A. D., eds. (1988) Fantasy, Myth and Reality: Essays in Honor of Jacob A. Arlow. Madison, Conn.: Int. Univ. Press.

113. Boehm, F. (1930) The femininity-complex In men. IJP,11.

114. Boesky, D. Structural theory. PMC. Forthcoming.

115. Boesky, D. (1973) Deja raconte as a screen defense. PQ, 42.

116. Boesky, D. (1982) Acting out. IJP, 63.

117. Boesky, D. (1986) Questions about Sublimation In Psychoanalysis the Science of Mental Conflict, ed. A. D. Richards & M. S. Willick. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.

118. Bornstein, B. (1935) Phobia in a 2 1/2-year-old child. PQ, 4.

119. Bornstein, B. (1951) On latency. PSOC, 6.

120. Bornstein, M., ed. (1983) Values and neutrality in psychoanalysis. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 3.

121. Bowlby, J. (1960) Grief and morning in infancy and early childhood. PSOC. 15.

122. Bowlby, J. (1961) Process of mourning. IJP. 42.

123. Bowlby, J. (1980) Attachment and Loss, vol. 3. New York: Basic Books.

124. Bradlow, P. A. (1973) Depersonalization, ego splitting, non-human fantasy and shame. IJP, 54.

125. Brazelton, T. B., Kozlowsky, B. & Main, M. (1974) The early motherinfant interaction. In: The Effect of the Infant on Its Caregiver, ed. M. Lewis & L. Rosenblum New York Wiley.

126. Brenner, C. (1957) The nature and development of the concept of repression in Freud's writings. PSOC, 12.

127. Brenner, C. (1959) The masochistic character. JAPA, 7.

128. Brenner, C. (1973) An Elementary Textbook of Psycho-analysis. New York Int. Univ. Press.

129. Brenner, C. (1974) On the nature and development of affects PQ, 43.

130. Brenner, C. (1976) Psychoanalytic Technique and Psychic Conflict. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

131. Brenner, C. (1979) The Mind in Conflict. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

132. Brenner, C. (1979) Working alliance, therapeutic alliance and transference. JAPA, 27.

133. Brenner, C. (1981) Defense and defense mechanisms. PQ, 50.

134. Brenner, C. (1983) Defense. In: the Mind in Conflict. New York Int. Univ. Press.

135. Bressler, B. (1965) The concept of the self. Psychoanalytic Review, 52.

136. Breuer, J. & Freud, S. (1983—95) Studies on Hysteria. SE, 3.

137. Breznitz, S., ed. (1983) The Denial of Stress. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

138. Brody, S. (1964) Passivity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

139. Brown, H. (1970) Psycholinquistics. New York: Free Press.

140. Bruner, J. S. (1964) The course of cognitive growth. Amer. Psychologist. 19.

141. Bruner, J., Jolly, A. & Sylva, K. (1976) Play. New York Basic Books.

142. Bruner, J. E., Olver, R. R. &Greenfield, P. M. (1966) Studies in Cognitive Growth. New York: Wiley.

143. Buie, D H. (1981) Empathy. JAPA, 29.

144. Burgner, M. & Edgeumble, R. (1972) Some problems in the conceptualization of early object relationships. PSOC, 27.

145. Call, J. ed. (1979) Basic Handbook of Child Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books.

146. Carroll, G. (1956) Language, Thought and Reality. Cambridge & London: M. I. T. Press & John Wiley.

147. Cavenar, J. O. & Nash, J. L. (1976) The effects of Combat on the normal personality. Comprehensive Psychiat., 17.

148. Chassequet-Smirgel, J. (1978) Reflections on the connection between perversion and sadism. IJP, 59.

149. Chomsky, N. (1978) Language and unconscious knowledge. In: Psychoanalysis and Language, ed. J. H. Smith. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, vol. 3.

150. Clower, V. (1975) Significance of masturbation in female sexual development and function. In: Masturbation from Infancy to Senescence, ed. I. Marcus & J. Francis. New York: Int. Uni" Press.

151. Coen, S. J. & Bradlow, P. A. (1982) Twin transference as a compromise formation. JAPA, 30.

152. Compton, A. Object and relationships. PMC. Forthcoming.

153. Cullen, W. (1777) First Lines of the Practice of Psysic. Edinburgh: Bell, Brandfute.

154. Curtis, B. C. (1969) Psychoanalytic understanding and treatment of impotence. In: Sexual Function and Dysfunction, ed. P. J. Fink & V. B. O. Hummett. Philadelphia: F. A. Davis.

155. Darwin, C. (1874) The Descent of Man. New York: Hurst.

156. Davidoff-Hirsch, H. (1985) Oedipal and preoedipal phenomena. JAPA, 33.

157. Davis, M. & Wallbridge, D. (1981) Boundary and Space. New York: Brunner-Mazel.

158. Deutsch, H. (1932) Homosexuality in women. PQ, 1.

159. Deutsch, H. (1934) Some forms of emotional disturbance and their relationship to schizophrenia. PQ, 11.

160. Deutsch, H. (1937) Absence of grief. PQ, 6.

161. Deutsch, H. (1942) Some forms of emotional disturbance and their relationship to schizophrenia. PQ, 11.

162. Deutsch, H. (1955) The impostor. In: Neuroses and Character Types. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1965.

163. Devereux, G. (1953) Why Oedipus killed Lains. IJP, 34.

164. Dewald, P. (1982) Psychoanalytic perspectives On resistance. In: resistance, Psychodynamics. and Behavioral Approaches, ed. P. Wachtel. New York: Plenum Press.

165. Dickes, R. (1963) Fetishistic behavior. JAPA. 11.

166. Dickes, R. (1965) The defensive function of an altered state of consciousness. JAPA, 13.

167. Dickes, R. (1967) Severe regressive disruption of the therapeutic alliance. JAPA, 15.

168. Dickes, R. (1981) Sexual myths and misinformation. In: Understanding Human Behaviour in Health and Illness, ed. R. C. Simon & H. Pardes. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.

169. Dorpat, T. L. (1985) Denial and Defense in the Therapeutic Situation. New York: Jason Aronson.

170. Downey, T. W. (1978) Transitional phenomena in the analysis of early adolescent males. PSOC, 33.

171. Dunbar, F. (1954) Emotions and Bodily Functions. New York: Columbia Univ. Press.

172. Easson, W. M. (1973) The earliest ego development, primitive memory traces, and the Isakower phenomenon. PQ, 42.

173. Edelheit, H. (1971) Mythopoiesis and the primal scene. Psychoanal. Study Society, 5.

174. Edgcumbe, R. & Burgner, M. (1972) Some problems in the conceptualization of early object relation ships, part I. PSOC, 27.

175. Edgcumbe, R. & Burgner, M. (1975) The phallicnarcissistic phase. PSOC, 30.

176. Eidelberg, L. (1960) A third contribution to the study of slips of the tongue. IJP, 41.

177. Eidelberg, L. (1968) Encyclopedia of Psychoanalysis. New York: The Free Press; London: Collier-MacMillan.

178. Eissler, K. R. (1953) The effect of the structure of the ego on psychoanalytic technique. JAPA, 1.

179. Ellenberg, H. F. (1970) The Discovery of the Unconscious. New York: Basic Books.

180. Emde, R. N. (1980) Toward a psychoanalytic theory of affect: I. & G. H. Pollock. Washington NYMH.

181. Emde R., Gaensbaner, T. & Harmon R. (1976) Emotional Expression in Infancy. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

182. Erode R. & Harmon, R. J. (1972) Endogenous and exogenous smiling systems in early infancy. J. Amer. Acad. Child Psychiat., 11.

183. Engel, G. L. (1962) Psychological Development in Health and Disease. New York Saunders.

184. Engel, G. L. (1967) Psychoanalytic theory of somatic disorder. JAPA, 15.

185. Engel, G. L. (1968) A reconsideration of the role of conversion in somatic disease. Compr. Psychiat., 94.

186. English, H. B. & English, A. C. (1958) A comprehensive Dictionary of Psychological and Psychoanalytical Terms. New York: David McKay.

187. Erard, R. (1983) New wine in old skins. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 10.

188. Erdelyi, M. H. (1985) Psychoanalysis. New York: W. H. Freeman.

189. Erikson, E. H. (1950) Childhood and Society. New York: Norton.

190. Erikson, E. H. (1956) The concept of ego identity. JAPA, 4.

191. Erikson, E. H. (1956) The problem of ego identity. JAPA, 4.

192. Esman, A. H. (1973) The primal scene. PSOC, 28.

193. Esman, A. H. (1975) The Psychology of Adolescence. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

194. Esman, A. H. (1979) Some reflections on boredom. JAPA, 27.

195. Esman, A. H. (1983) The "stimulus barrier": a review and reconsideration. PSOC, 38.

196. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1952) Psychoanalytic Studies of the Personality. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

197. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1954) An Object-Relations Theory of the Personality. New York: Basic Books.

198. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1963) Synopsis of an Object-Relations theory of the personality. IJP, 44.

199. Fawcett, J., Clark, D. C., Scheftner, W. H. & Hedecker, D. (1983) Differences between anhedonia and normal hedonic depressive states. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 40.

200. Fenichel, O. (1934) On the psychology of boredom. Collected Papers. New York: Norton, 1953, vol. 1.

201. Fenichel, O. (1941) Problems of Psychoanalytic Technique. Albany, N. Y.: Psychoanalytic Quaterly.

202. Fenichel, O. (1945) Character disorders. In: The Psychoanalytic Theory of the Neurosis. New York: Norton.

203. Fenichel, O. (1945) The Psychoanalytic Theory of Neurosis New York: Norton.

204. Fenichel, O. (1954) Ego strength and ego weakness. Collected Papers. New York: Norton, vol. 2.

205. Ferenczi, S. (1909) Introjection and transference. In: Sex in Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books.

206. Ferenczi, S. (191617) Disease or patho-neurosis. The Theory and Technique of Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press, 1950.

207. Ferenczi, S. (1925) Psychoanalysis of sexual habits. In: The Theory and Technique of Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books.

208. Fine, B. D., Joseph, E. D. & Waldhorn, H. F., eds. (1971) Recollection and Reconstruction in Psychoanalysis. Monograph 4, Kris Study Group. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

209. Fink, G. (1967) Analysis of the Isakower phenomenon. JAPA, 15.

210. Fink, P. J. (1970) Correlation between "actual" neurosis and the work of Masters and Johson. P. Q, 39.

211. Finkenstein, L. (1975) Awe premature ejaculation. P. Q, 44.

212. Firestein, S. K. (1978) A review of the literature. In: Termination in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

213. Fisher, C. et. al. (1957) A study of the preliminary stages of the construction of dreams and images. JAPA, 5.

214. Fisher, C. et. al. (1968) Cycle of penile erection synchronous with dreaming (REM) sleep. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 12.

215. Fliess, R. (1942) The metapsychology of the analyst. PQ, 12.

216. Fliess, R. (1953) The Revival of Interest in the Dream. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

217. Fodor, N. & Gaynor, F. (1950) Freud: Dictionary of Psycho-analysis. New York: Philosophical Library.

218. Fordham, M. (1969) Children as Individuals. London: Hodder & Stoughton.

219. Fordham, M. (1976) The Self and Autism. London: Academic Press.

220. Fraiberg, S. (1969) Object constancy and mental representation. PSOC, 24.

221. Frank, A. Metapsychology. PMS. Forthcoming.

222. Frank, A. & Muslin, H. (1967) The development of Freud's concept of primal repression. PSOC, 22.

223. Frank, H. (1977) Dynamic patterns for failure in college students. Can. Psychiat. Ass. J., 22.

224. French, T. & Fromm, E. (1964) Dream Interpretation. New York: Basic Books.

225. Freud, A. (1936) The Ego and the Mechanisms of Defense. New York Int. Univ. Press.

226. Freud, A. (1951) Observations on child development. PSOC, 6.

227. Freud, A. (1952) The mutual influences in the development of ego and id. WAF, 4.

228. Freud, A. (1958) Adolescence. WAF, 5.

229. Freud, A. (1962) Assessment of childhood disturbances. PSOC, 17.

230. Freud, A. (1962) Comments on psychic trauma. In: Furst (1967).

231. Freud, A. (1963) The concept of developmental lines. PSOC, 18.

232. Freud, A. (1965) Assessment of pathology, part 2. WAF, 6.

233. Freud, A. (1965) Normality and Pathology in Childhood. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

234. Freud, A. (1970) The infantile neurosis. WAF, 7.

235. Freud, A. (1971) Comments on aggression. IJP, 53.

236. Freud, A. (1971) The infantile neurosis. PSOC, 26.

237. Freud, A. (1981) Insight. PSOC, 36.

238. Freud, S. (1887—1902) Letters to Wilhelm Fliess. New York: Basic Books, 1954.

239. Freud, S. (1891) On the interpretation of the aphasias. SE, 3.

240. Freud, S. (1893—95) Studies on hysteria. SE, 2.

241. Freud, S. (1894) The neuropsychoses of defence. SE, 3.

242. Freud, S. (1895) On the ground for detaching a particular syndrome from neurasthenia under the description "anxiety neurosis". SE, 3.

243. Freud, S. (1895) Project for a scientific psychology. SE, 1.

244. Freud, S. (1896) Draft K, Jameary 1, 1896, Neuroses of defense (A Christmas fairytale). In: Extracts from the Fliess papers (1892—99).

245. Freud, S. (1896) Further remarks on the neuropsychosis of defense. SE, 3.

246. Freud, S. (1896) Heredity and aetiology of neurosis. SE, 3.

247. Freud, S. (1898) Sexuality in the aetiology of the neurosis. SE, 3.

248. Freud, S. (1899) Screen memories. SE, 3.

249. Freud, S. (1900) The interpretation of dreams. SE, 4—5.

250. Freud, S. (1901) Childhood memories and screen memories SE, 6.

251. Freud, S. (1901) On dreams. SE, 5.

252. Freud, S. (1901) The psychopathology of everyday life. SE, 6.

253. Freud, S. (1905) Fragments of an analysis of a case of hysteria. SE, 7.

254. Freud, S. (1905) Jokes and their relation to the unconscious. SE, 8.

255. Freud, S. (1905) Psysical (or mental) treatment. SE, 7.

256. Freud, S. (1905) Three essays on the theory of sexuality. SE. 7.

257. Freud, S. (1908) Character and anal erotism. SE, 9.

258. Freud, S. (1908) On the sexual theories of children. SE, 9.

259. Freud, S. (1908) Preface to Wilhelm Stekel's Nervous Anxiety-States and Their Treatment. SE, 9.

260. Freud, S. (1909) Analysis of a phobia in a five-year-old boy. SE, 10.

261. Freud, S. (1909) Family romances. SE, 9.

262. Freud, S. (1909) Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis. SE, 10.

263. Freud, S. (1910) A special type of choice of object made by men. SE, 11.

264. Freud, S. (1910) The autithentical meaning of primal words. SE, 11.

265. Freud, S. (1910) The future prospects of psychoanalytic therapy. SE, 11.

266. Freud, S. (1910) The psychoanalytic view of psychogenic disturbance of vision. SE, 11.

267. Freud, S. (1911) Formulations on the two principles of mental functioning. SE, 12.

268. Freud, S. (1911) Notes on a case of paranoia. SE, 12.

269. Freud, S. (1911) Psychoanalytic notes on an autobiographical account of a case of paranoia. SE, 12.

270. Freud, S. (1911—15) Papers on technique. SE, 12.

271. Freud, S. (1912) Contribution to a discussion on masturbation. SE, 12.

272. Freud, S. (1912) On the universal tendency to abasement in the sphere of love. SE, 11.

273. Freud, S. (1912) The dynamics of transference. SE, 12.

274. Freud, S. (1913) Editor's note The disposition to obsessional neurosis. SE, 12.

275. Freud, S. (1913) On beginning the treatment. SE, 12.

276. Freud, S. (1913) Totem and taboo. SE, 13.

277. Freud, S. (1914) Fausse reconnaissance (deja reconte) in psychoanalytic treatment. SE, 13.

278. Freud, S. (1914) Mourning and melancholia. SE, 15.

279. Freud, S. (1914) Observations on transference love. SE, 12.

280. Freud, S. (1914) On narcissism. SE. 14.

281. Freud, S. (1914) On the history of the psychoanalytic movement. SE, 14.

282. Freud, S. (1914) Remembering, repeating, and working-through. SE, 12.

283. Freud, S. (1914—16) Some character types met with in psychoanalysis. (II) Those wrecked by success SE, 14.

284. Freud, S. (1915) Das UnbewuЯte. Gesammelte Werke, 10.

285. Freud, S. (1915) Instincts and their vicissitudes. SE, 14.

286. Freud, S. (1915) Observation on transference-love. SE, I2.

287. Freud, S. (1915) Repression. SE, 14.

288. Freud, S. (1915) The unconscious. SE, 14.

289. Freud, S. (1915—17) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 15 & 16.

290. Freud, S. (1916) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 16.

291. Freud, S. (1916) Some character types met with in psychoanalytic work. SE, 16.

292. Freud, S. (1917) A metapsychological supplement to the theory of dreams. SE, 14.

293. Freud, S. (1917) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 16.

294. Freud, S. (1917) Mourning and melancholia. SE, 14.

295. Freud, S. (1917) On transformations of instinct as exemplified in anal erotism. SE, 17.

296. Freud, S. (1918) From the history of an infantile neurosis. SE, 17.

297. Freud, S. (1919) "A child is being beaten". SE, 17.

298. Freud, S. (1919) Lines of advance in psychoanalytic therapy. SE, 17.

299. Freud, S. (1919) The uncanny. SE, 17.

300. Freud, S. (1920) Beyond the pleasure principle. SE, 18.

301. Freud, S. (1920) The Psychogenesis of a case of homosexuality in a woman. SE, 18.

302. Freud, S. (1921) Group psychology and the analysis of the ego. SE, 18.

303. Freud, S. (1923) The ego and the id. SE, 19.

304. Freud, S. (1923) The infantile genital organization. SE, 19.

305. Freud, S. (1924) A short account of psychoanalysis. SE, 19.

306. Freud, S. (1924) Neurosis and psychosis. SE, 19.

307. Freud, S. (1924) The dissolution of the Oedipus complex SE, 19.

308. Freud, S. (1924) The economic problem of masochism. SE, 19.

309. Freud, S. (1924) The loss of reality in neurosis and psychosis. SE, 19.

310. Freud, S. (1925) Negation. SE, 19.

311. Freud, S. (1925) Some psychical consequences of the anatomical distinction between the sexes. SE, 19.

312. Freud, S. (1926) Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety. SE, 20.

313. Freud, S. (1926) The question of lay analysis. SE, 20.

314. Freud, S. (1927) Fetishism. SE, 21.

315. Freud, S. (1930) Civilization and its discontents. SE, 21.

316. Freud, S. (1931) Female sexuality. SE, 21.

317. Freud, S. (1931) Libidinal types. SE, 21.

318. Freud, S. (1933) Femininity. SE, 22,.

319. Freud, S. (1933) New introductory lectures on psycho-analysis. SE, 22.

320. Freud, S. (1933) The psychology of women. New introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 22.

321. Freud, S. (1936) A disturbance of memory on the Acropolis. SE, 22.

322. Freud, S. (1937) Analysis terminable and interminable. SE, 23.

323. Freud, S. (1937) Constructions in analysis. SE, 23.

324. Freud, S. (1938) An outline on psychoanalysis. SE, 23.

325. Freud, S. (1938) Splitting of the ego in the process of defense. SE, 23.

326. Freud, S. (1939) Moses and monotheism. SE, 23.

327. Freud, S. (1940) An outline of psychoanalysis. SE, 23.

328. Frosch, J. (1966) A note on reality constancy. In: Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

329. Frosch, J. (1967) Delusional fixity sense of conviction and the psychotic conflict. IJP, 48.

330. Frosch, J. (1977) The relation between acting out and disorders of impulse control. Psychiatry, 40.

331. Frosch, J. (1980) Neurosis and psychosis. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. J. Greenspan & G. H. Pollock. Washington, D. C.: National Institute of Health, vol. 3.

332. Frosch, J. (1983) The Psychotic Process. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

333. Furer, M. (1972) The history of the superego concept in psychoanalysis. In: Moral Value and the Superego concept in Psychoanalysis, ed. S. C. Fost. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

334. Furman, E. (1974) A Child s Parent Dies. New Heaven: Yale Univ. Press.

335. Furman, E. (1980) Transference and externalization. PSOC, 35.

336. Furst, S. Trauma. PMC, Forthcoming.

337. Furst, S. (1967) Psychic trauma. In: Psychic Trauma, ed. S. S. Furst. New York: Basic Books.

338. Furst, S. (1978) The stimulus barrier and the pathogenecity of trauma. IJP, 59.

339. Gaddini, R. (1978) Transitional object and the psychosomatic symptom. In: Grolnich et. al. (1978).

340. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1976) Some suggested revisions concerning early female development. JAPA, 24(5).

341. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1980) The preoedipal development of the boy. JAPA, 28.

342. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1981) Infantile Origins of Sexual Identity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

343. Ganzarain, R. Group psychology. PMC. Forthcoming.

344. Ganzarain, R. (1980) Psychotic-like anxieties and primitive defenses. Issues on Ego Psychology, 3(2).

345. Ganzarain, R. (1988) A comparative study of Bion's concepts about groups. In: Object Relations Group Psychotherapy. Madison, Ct.: Int. Univ. Press.

346. Gediman, H. K. (1971) The concept of the stimulus barrier. IJP, 52.

347. Gedo, J. & Goldberg, A. (1973) Models of the Mind. Chicago & London: Univ. of Chicago Press.

348. Geerts, A. E. & Prechardt, E., reporters (1978) Colloquium on "trauma". IJP, 59.

349. Gero, G. (1943) The idea of psychogenesis in modern psychiatry and in psychoanalysis. Psychoanal. Rev., 30.

350. Gill. M. M. (1963) Topography and Systems in Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, Monogr. 10. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

351. Gill. M. M. (1967) The primary process in motives and thought. In: Motives and Thought, ed. R. R. Holt. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

352. Gill. M. M. (1974) Psychoanalysis and psychotherapy. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 11.

353. Gill, M. M & Rapaport, D. (1942) A case of amnesia and its bearing on the theory of memory. Character and Personality, 11.

354. Gillespie, W. (1956) The general theory of Sexual perversion. IJP, 37.

355. Glenn, J. (in press) A parameter. In: Annu. Psychoanal.

356. Glenn, J. & Kaplan, E. H. (1968) Types of orgasm in women. JAPA, 16.

357. Glower, E. (1929) The "screening" function of traumatic memories. IJP, 4.

358. Glower, E. (1931) Sublimation, substitution, and social anxiety. IJP, 12.

359. Glower, E. (1933) The relation of perversion-formation to the development of reality sense. IJP, 14.

360. Glower, E. (1955) The terminal phase. In: The Technique of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

361. Goldberg, A. (1975) The evolution of psychoanalytic concepts of depression. In: Depression and Human Existence, ed. E. J. Anthony & T. Benedeck. Boston: Little, Brown.

362. Goldberg, A. ed. (1978) The Psychology of the Self. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

363. Goldberg, A. (1983) Self psychology and alternate perspectives on internalization. In: Reflections on Self Psychology, ed. J. Lichtenberg & S. Kaplan. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.

364. Green, A. (1978) Potential space in Psychoanalysis. In: Grolnich et. al. (1978).

365. Greenacre, P. (1949) A contribution to the study of screen memories. FSOC, 3/4.

366. Greenacre, P. (1950) General problems of acting out. PQ, 19.

367. Greenacre, P. (1950) Special problems of early female sexual development. In: Trauma, Growth and Personality New York: Int. Univ. Press.

368. Greenacre, P. (1952) Pregenital patterning. IJP, 33.

369. Greenacre, P. (1953) Penis awe and its relation to penis envy. In: Drives, Affects, Behavior, ed. R. M. Loewenstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

370. Greenacre, P. (1956) Experiences of awe in childhood. PSOC,11.

371. Greenacre, P. (1957) The childhood of the artist. PSOC, 12.

372. Greenacre, P. (1958) The family romance of the artist. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1971, vol. 2.

373. Greenacre, P. (1958) The relation of the impostor to the artist. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1971, vol. 1.

374. Greenacre, P. (1968) Perversions. PSOC, 23.

375. Greenacre, P. (1969) The fetish and the transitional object, part 1. PSOC, 24.

376. Greenacre, P. (1970) The fetish and the transitional object, part 2. IJP 51, vol. 4.

377. Greenacre, P. (1970) The transitional object and the fetish. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

378. Greenacre, P. (1972) Crowds and crisis. PSOC, 27.

379. Greenacre, P. (1973) The primal scene and the sense of reality. PQ, 42.

380. Greenacre, P. (1975) On reconstruction. JAPA, 21.

381. Greenberg, J. R. & Mitchell, S. A. (1983) Object Relations in Psychoanalytic Theory. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.

382. Greenson, R. R. (1949) The psychology of apathy. PQ, 18.

383. Greenson, R. R. (1953) On boredom. JAPA, 1.

384. Greenson, R. R. (1960) Empathy and its vicissitudes. IJP, 41.

385. Greenson, R. R. (1962) On enthusiasm. JAPA, 10.

386. Greenson, R. R. (1965) The working alliance and the transference neurosis. PQ, 34.

387. Greenson, R. R. (1967) The technique and Practice of Psycho-analysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

388. Greenson, R. R. (1978) Exploration in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

389. Greenspan, S. & Pollock, G., eds. (1980) The Course of Life. Vol. I. Washington, D. C.: U. S. Government Printing office.

390. Grinberg, L., Sor, D. & Tabak de Bianchedi, E. (1975) Introduction to the Work of Bion, trans. A. Hahn. Scotland: Clunie Press.

391. Grinker, E. R (1945) Psychiatric disorders in combat crews overseas and in returnees. Med. Clin. North. Amer., 29.

392. Grinstein, A. (1983) Freud's Rules of Dream Interpretation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

393. Grolnick, S., Barkin, L. & Muensterberger, W., eds. (1978) Between Reality and Fantasy. New York: Jason Aronson.

394. Grosskurth, P. (1986) Melanie Klein. New York: Alfred Knopf.

395. Grossman, W. E. & Stewart, W. A. (1976) Penis envy. JAPA, 24 (5).

396. Grotstein, J. S. (1981) Splitting and Projective Indentification. New York: Jason Aronson.

397. Guntrip, H. (1961) Personality Structure and Human Interaction. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

398. Guntrip, H. (1968) Schizoid Phenomena, Object-Relations and the Self. London: Hogarth Press.

399. Harley, M. (1967) Transference developments in a five-year old child. In: the Child Analyst at Work, ed. E. Geleerd. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

400. Harley, M. (1974) Analyst and Adolescent at Work. New York: Quadrangle.

401. Harley, M. (1986) Child analysis, 1947—1984, a retrospective. PSOC, 41.

402. Harre, R. and Lamb, R. (1983) The Encyclopedia Dictionary of Psychology. Cambridge: M. I. T. Press.

403. Harrison, J. B. (1975) On the maternal origins of awe. PSOC, 30.

404. Harrison, J. B. (1979) On Freud's view of the infant-mother relationship and of the oceanic feeling. JAPA, 27.

405. Harrison, S. J. (1970) Is psychoanalysis "our science?". JAPA, 18.

406. Hartmann, H. PSOC, 5.

407. Hartmann, H. (1937) Ego Psychology and the Problem of Adaptation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

408. Hartmann, H. (1939) Ego Psychology and the Problem of Adaptation. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1958.

409. Hartmann, H. (1939) Psychoanalysis and the concept of health. In: Hartmann (1964).

410. Hartmann, H. (1947) On rational and irrational action. In: Essays on Ego Psychology. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1964.

411. Hartmann, H. (1948) Comments on the theory of instinctual drives. PQ, 17.

412. Hartmann, H. (1950) Comments on the psychoanalytic theory of the ego. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

413. Hartmann, H. (1951) Technical implications of ego psychology PQ, 20.

414. Hartmann, H. (1952) The mutual influences in the development of ego and id. PSOC, 7.

415. Hartmann, H. (1953) Contribution to the metapsychology of schizophrenia. In: Hartmann, PSOC, 8.

416. Hartmann, H. (1953) The metapsychology of schizophrenia. PSOC, 8.

417. Hartmann, H. (1955) Notes on the theory of sublimation. PSOC, 10.

418. Hartmann, H. (1956) The development of the ego concept in Freud's work. IJP, 37.

419. Hartmann, H. (1964) Essays in Ego Psychology. New York Int. Univ. Press.

420. Hartmann, H. (1964) The development of the ego concept in Freud's work. IJP, 37.

421. Hartmann, H., Kris, E. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1946) Comments in the formation of psychic structure. PSOC, 2.

422. Hartmann, H., Kris, E. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1949) Notes on the theory of aggression. PSOC, 3/4.

423. Hartmann, H. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1962) Notes on the superego. PSOC, 17.

424. Hassler, A. D. (1960) Guideposts of migrating fish. Science, 122.

425. Hastings, D. W. (1963) Impotence and Frigidity. Boston: Little, Brown.

426. Heimann, P. (1952) Certain functions of introjection and projection in early infancy. In: Klein et al. (1952).

427. Heimann, P. & Valenstein, A. F. (1962) Notes on the anal stage IJP, 43.

428. Heimann, P. & Valenstein, A. F. (1972) The psychoanalytical concept of aggression. IJP, 53.

429. Hendrick, I. (1958) Facts and Theories of Psychoanalysis, 3rd ed. New York: Alfred Knopf.

430. Hill, M. (1982) Analysis of transference. In: Theory and Technique, vol. 1. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

431. Hoffer, W. (1949) Mouth, hand, and ego integration. PSOC, 3/4.

432. Holder, A. (1982) Preoedipal contributions to the formation of the superego. PSOC, 37.

433. Holt, R. R. (1964) The emergence of cognitive psychology JAPA, 12.

434. Holt, R. R. (1967) Beyond vitalism and mechanism. In: Science and Psychoanalysis, ed. J. H. Masserman. Hew York: Grune & Stratton, vol. 2.

435. Hook, S. (1959) Psychoanalysis, Scientific Method and Philosophy. New York: Grove Press.

436. Horney, K. (1924) On the genesis of the castration complex in women. IJP, 5.

437. Horney, K. (1926) The flight from womanhood. IJP, 7.

438. Horowitz, M. J. (1972) Modes of representation of thought. JAFA, 20.

439. Horowitz, M. J. (1979) States of Mind, 2d. ed. New York: Plenum, 1987, chap. 3.

440. Hurvich, M. (1970) On the concept of reality testing. IJP, 51.

441. Isaacs, S. (1952) The nature and function of phantasy. In: Klein et. al. (1952).

442. Isakower, O. (1938) A contribution to the pathopsychology of phenomena associated with falling asleep. IJP, 19.

443. Isakower, O. (1963) Minutes of the faculty meeting. New York Psychoanalytic Institute, Oct. 14—Nov. 20. A. Z. Pteffer, reporter.

444. Isay, R. A. (1986) Homosexuality in homosexual and heterosexual men. In: The Psychology of Men, ed. G. Fogel, F. Lane & R. Liebert. New York: Basic Books.

445. Jacobi, J. (1959) Complex (Archetype) Symbol in the Work of C. G. Jung. Princeton, N. J.: Princeton Univ. Press.

446. Jacobs, T. J. (1986) Transference relationships, relationships between transferences and reconstruction. In: Psycho-analysis, the Science of Mental Conflict, ed. A. D. Richards & M. S. Willick. Hillsdale N. J.: Analytic Press.

447. Jacobson, E. (1953) Contribution to the metapsychology of cyclothymic depression. In: Affective Disorders, ed. P. Greenacre. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

448. Jacobson, E. (1954) Contribution to the metapsychology of psychotic identifications. JAPA, 2.

449. Jacobson, E. (1957) Normal and pathological moods. PSOC, 12.

450. Jacobson, E. (1959) Depersonalization. JAPA, 7.

451. Jacobson, E. (1964) The Self and the Object World. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

452. Jacobson, E. (1967) Psychotic Conflict and Reality. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

453. Jacobson, E. (1971) Depression. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

454. Jacobson, E. (1971) Depression: Comparative Studies of Normal, Neurotic and Psychotic Conditions. Madison, Conn.: Int. Univ. Press.

455. Jacobson, E. (1971) Normal and pathological moods. In: Depression. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

456. Jacobson, E. (1975) The regulation of self-esteem. In: Depression and Human Existence. ed. E. J. Anthony & T. Benedeck. Boston: Little, Brown.

457. Jaffe, A. (1971) The Myth of Meaning. New York: Putnam.

458. Jaffe, D. S. (1970) Forgetting and remembering. P. Q, 39.

459. Janet, Dr. Pierre (1924) Principles of Psychotherapy. New York: Macmillan.

460. John, E. R. (1976) A model of consciousness. In: Consciousness and Self-Regulation, ed. G. E. Schwartz & D. Shapiro. New York: Plenum Press, 1976, vol. 1.

461. Jones, E. (1908) Rationalization in everyday life J Abnorm. Psychol., 3: 161—169.

462. Jones, E. (1918) Anal-erotic character traits. In: Papers on Psychoanalysis London— Balliere Tindall & Cox, 1948.

463. Jones, E. (1931) The concept of a normal mind. In: Papers on Psychoanalysis, 5th ed., London. Bailliйre, Tindall & Cox, 1948.

464. Jones, E. (1933) The phallic phase. IJP, 14.

465. Jones, E. (1934) Editorial preface to the Collected Papers of Sigmund Freud, 4. London— Hogarth Press.

466. Jones, E. (1941) Evolution and revolution. IJP, 22.

467. Jones, E. (1949) Hamlet and Oedipus. New York: Norton.

468. Jones, E. (1957) The life and work of Sigmund Freud, vol. 3. New York: Basic Books.

469. Joseph, E. D. (1965) Regressive Ego Phenomena in Psychoanalysis. Monograph I, Kris Study Group. New York Int. Univ. Press.

470. Joseph, E. D. (1966) Memory and conflict. PQ, 35.

471. Joseph, E. D. & Wallerstein, R. S (1982) Psychotherapy. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

472. Jung, C. G. (1921—57) Collected Works of C. G. Jung Princeton, N. J.: Princeton Univ. Press.

473. Jung, C. G. (1938) Psychological aspects of the mother archetype. In: Collected Works, vol. 9, pt. 1.

474. Jung, C. G. (1957) Animus and Anima. Zurich: Spring.

475. Jung, C. G. (1963) Memories Dreams, Reflections. New York Pantheon.

476. Kamyer, M. (1985) Identification and its vicissitudes. IJP, 66.

477. Kandell, E (1976) Cellular Basis of Behavior. San Francisco— W H. Freeman.

478. Kanzer, M. (1948) The passing of the Oedipus complex' in Greek drama. IJP, 29.

479. Kanzer, M. (1964) On interpreting the Oedipus plays Psychoanal Study Society, 3.

480. Kanzer, M. (1981) Freud's "analytic pact". JAPA, 29.

481. Kardiner, A. (1941) The Traumatic Neurosis of War New. York: Hoeber.

482. Karma, L. (1981) A clinical report of penis envy. JAPA, 29.

483. Karush, A., Daniels, C. E., Flood, C. & O'Connor, J. F. (1977) Psychotherapy in Chronic Ulcerative Colitis. Philadelphia: Sannders.

484. Katan, A. (1972) The infant's first reaction to strangers. IJP, 53.

485. Katan, M. (1940) The role of the word in mania. Bull. Phi la. Assn. Psychoanal., 22.

486. Katz, J. (1963) On primary gain and secondary gain. PSOC, 18.

487. Katz, J. (1985) Book review of Melanie Klein by Hanna Segal. New York: Viking Press. 1980 JAPA, 33 (suppl.).

488. Kaywin, L. (1966) Problems of sublimation. JAPA, 14.

489. Kernberg, O. F. (1966) Structural derivations of object relationships. IJP, 47.

490. Kernberg, O. F. (1967) Borderline personality organization. JAPA, 15.

491. Kernberg, O. F. (1975) Borderline Conditions and Pathological Narcissism. New York: Jason Aronson.

492. Kernberg, O. F. (1976) Object Relations Theory and Clinical Psychoanalysis. New York: Jason Aronson.

493. Kernberg, O. F. (1977) Boundaries and structure in love relations. JAPA, 25.

494. Kernberg, O. F. (1980) Fairbairn's theory and challenge. In: Internal World and External Reality: Object Relations Theory Applied. New York: Jason Aronson.

495. Kernberg, O. F. (1980) Internal World and External Reality. New York: Jason Aronson.

496. Kernberg, O. F. (1984) Severe Personality Disorders. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

497. Kessler, J. W. (1970) Contributions of the mentally retarded toward a theory of cognitive development. In: Cognitive Studies, ed. J. Hellmuth. New York Brunner/Mazel.

498. Kestenberg, J. S. (1967) Phases of adolescence. J. Amer. Acad. Child. Psychiat., 6.

499. Khan, M. (1982) Introduction. In: D. W. Winnicott, Through Paediatrics to Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.

500. Klein, G. S. (1966) The several grades of memory. In: Psychoanalysis. A General Psychology, pd. H. M. Lowenstein, L M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York Int. Univ. Press.

501. Klein, M. (1932) The Psychoanalysis of Children London: Hogarth Press.

502. Klein, M. (1946) Notes on some schizoid mechanisms IJP, 27.

503. Klein, M. (1948) Contributions to Psychoanalysis, 1921—45. London: Hogarth Press.

504. Klein, M. (1950) Narrative of a Child Analysis. New York Basic Books.

505. Klein, M. (1957) Envy and Gratitude. New York: Basic Books.

506. Klein, M. (1957) On identification. In: New Directions in Psychoanalysis, ed. M. Klein, P. Heimann & R. Money-Kyrle. New York: Basic Books.

507. Klein, M. (1959) On the development of Mental functioning. In: Envy and Gratitude London: Delacorte Press, 1975.

508. Klein, M., Heimann, P., Isaacs, S. & Riviere J. (eds.) (1952) Developments in Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.

509. Knight, R. P. (1953) Borderline states. Bull. Menn. Clin., 17.

510. Knight, R. P. (1972) Clinician and Therapist: Selected Papers of Robert P. Knight, ed. Stuart C. Miller. New York: Basic Books.

511. Kohut, H. (1959) Introspection, empathy, and psycho-analysis. JAPA, 7.

512. Kohut, H. (1971) The Analysis of the Self. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

513. Kohut, H. (1977) The Restoration of the Self. New York Int. Univ. Press.

514. Kohut, H. (1978) The Search for the Self, ed. P. Ornstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

515. Kohut, H. (1984) How Does Analysis Cure? ed. A Goldben & P. Stepansky. Chicago: Univ. Chicago Press.

516. Kohut, H. & Wolf, E. S. (1978) The disorders of the self and their treatment. IJP, 59.

517. Krapf, E. E. (1961) The concept of normality and mental, health in psychoanalysis. IJP, 59.

518. Kreisler, L. (1984) Fundamentals for a psychosomatic pathology of infants. In: Frontiers of Infant Psychiatry, ed. J. D. Call, E. Galenson & R. L. Tyson. New York: Basic Books, vol. 2.

519. Kris, A. O. (1982) Free Association. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

520. Kris, A. O. (1984) The conflicts of ambivalence. PSOC, 39.

521. Kris, E. (1951) Ego psychology and interpretation in psychoanalytic therapy. P. Q, 20.

522. Kris, E. (1952) Psychoanalytic Exploration in Art. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

523. Kris, E. (1956) On some vicissitudes of insight in psychoanalysis. IJP, 37.

524. Kris, E. (1956) The personal myth. JAPA, 4.

525. Kris, E. (1956) The recovery of childhood memories in psychoanalysis. PSOC, 11.

526. Krupuick, J. L. & Horowitz, M. J. (1981) Stress response syndromes. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 38.

527. Krystal, H. ed. (1968) Massive Psychic Trauma. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

528. Krystal, H. (1978) Trauma and affects. PSOC, 33.

529. Krystal, H. (1981) The hedonic element in affectivity. J. Psychoanal., 9.

530. Krystal, H. (1982) Alexithymia and the affectiveness of psychoanalytic treatment. Int. J. Psychoanal. Psychother., 9.

531. Kubie, L. S. (1947) The fallacious use of quantitative concepts in dynamic psychology. P. Q, 16.

532. Kubie, L. S. (1962) The fallacious misuse of the concept of sublimation. PQ, 31.

533. Kubie, L. S. (1972) Personal communication.

534. Kubie, L. S. (1975) The language tools of psychoanalysis. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 2.

535. Labov, W. (1972) Language in the Inner City. Philadelphia: Univ. Penn. Press.

536. Lagache, D. (1953) Behavior and psychoanalytic experience In Drives. Affects, Behavior, ed. R. Loewenstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

537. Langer, S. K. (1962) Problems and techniques of psychoanalytic validation and progress. In: Psychoanalysis as Science, ed. E. Pumplan-Mindlin. Stanford: Stanford Univ. Press.

538. Langer, W. (1958) The next assignment. Amer. Imago, 15.

539. Langhlin, H. P. (1967) The Neurosis. Washington: Butterworth.

540. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1967) Vocabulaire de la Psychoanalyse. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.

541. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1973) The Language of Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.

542. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1983) The Language of psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.

543. Laseque, C. (1977) Les exhibitionnistes. L'Union Medicale, Froisieme Serie, 23.

544. Leaff, L. A. (1971) Affect versus feeling. JAPA, 19.

545. Leon, I. G. (1984) Psychoanalysis, Piaget and attachment. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 11.

546. Lerner, H. E. (1976) Parental Mislabeling of female genitals as a determinant of penis envy and learning inhibitions in women. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).

547. Levey, M. (1985) The concept structure in psychoanalysis. Annu. Psychoanal. 12—13.

548. Levy, D. (1983) Wittgenstein on the form of psychoanalytic interpretation. Int. Rev. Psycho-anal., 10.

549. Levy, S. T. (1984) Principles of Interpretaion. New York: Aronson.

550. Levy, S. T. (1984) Psychoanalytic perspectives on emptiness. JAPA, 32.

551. Levy, S. T. (1985) Empathy and psychoanalytic technique. JAPA, 33.

552. Lewin, B. D. (1933) The body as phallus. PQ, 2.

553. Lewin, B. D. (1946) Sleep, the mouth, and the dream screen. PQ, 15.

554. Lewin, B. D. (1950) The Psychoanalysis of Elation. New York: Norton.

555. Lewin, B. D. (1953) Reconslde ration of the dream screen. PQ, 22.

556. Lewis, H. B. (1971) Shame and Guilt in Neurosis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

557. Lichtenberg, J., Bornstein, M. & Silver, D., eds. (1984) Empathy, vols. 1—2. Hillsdale & London: Analytic Press.

558. Lichtenberg, J. D. & Kaplan, S. (1983) Reflections on Self Psychology. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.

559. Lichtenberg, J. D. & Slap, J. W. (1973) Notes on the concept of splitting and defense mechanism of splitting of representations. JAPA, 21.

560. Lichtenstein, H. (1961) Identity and sexuality. JAPA, 9.

561. Lichtenstein, H. (1970) Changing implications of the concept of psychosexual development. JAPA, 18.

562. Lidz, T., Fleck, S. & Cornelison. A. R. (1965) Schizophrenia and the Family. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

563. Lifschutz, J. E. (1976) A critique of reporting and assessment in the training analysis. JAPA, 24.

564. Limentani, A. (1979) The significance of transsexualism in relation to some basic psychoanalytic concepts. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 6.

565. Loewald, H. W. (1951) Ego and reality. IJP, 32.

566. Loewald, H. W. (1959) The waning of the Oedipus complex. JAPA, 27.

567. Loewald, H. W. (1962) Internalization, separation, mourning, and the superego. PQ, 31.

568. Loewald, H. W. (1971) Some considerations on repetition and repetition compulsion. IJP, 52.

569. Loewald, H. W. (1973) On internalization. IJP, 54.

570. Loewenstein, R. M. (1951—72) Practice and Precept in Psycho analytic Technique. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, 1982.

571. Loewenstein, R. M. (1951) The problem of interpretation. PQ, 20.

572. Loewenstein, R. M. (1957) A contribution to the psychoanalytic theory of masochism. JAPA, 5.

573. Loewenstein, R. M., Newman, L. M., Schur, M. & Solnit, A. J., eds. (1966) Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

574. Lorand, S. (1950) Clinical Studies in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

575. Lowinger, J. (1976) Ego Development. San Francisco: Jossey Bass.

576. Luria, A. R. (1978) The human brain and conscious activity. In: Consciousness and Self-Regulation, ed. G. E. Shwarta & D. Shapiro. New York: Plenum Press, 1978, vol. 2.

577. Lustman, J. (1977) On splitting. PSOC, 32.

578. Lynd, H. M. (1961) On Shame and the Search for Identity New York: Science Editions.

579. Madow, Z. & Snow, L. H., eds. (1970) The Psychodynamic Implications of the Physiological Studies on Dreams. Springfield, III: Thomas.

580. Mahler, M. S. (1952) On child psychosis and schizophrenia. PSOC, 7.

581. Mahler, M. S. (1963) Thoughts and development and individuation. PSOC. 12.

582. Mahler, M. S. (1966) Notes on the development of basic moods: the depressive affect in psychoanalysis. In: Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schuz & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

583. Mahler, M. S. (1968) On Human Symbiosis and the Vicissitudes of Individuation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

584. Mahler, M. S. (1975) Discussion on Bernard L. Pacella's paper. JAPA, 23.

585. Mahler, M. S. (1975) On the current status of infantile neurosis. JAPA, 23.

586. Mahler, M. S. (1979) Selected Papers of Margaret S. Mahler, vol. 2. New York: Jason Aronson.

587. Mahler, M. S. & Purer, M. (1968) On Human Symbiosis and the Vicissitudes of Individuation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

588. Mahler, M. S. & Gosliner, B. J. (1955) On Symbiotic child psychosis. PSOC, 10.

589. Mahler, M. S., Pine, F. & Bergman, A. (1975) The Psychological Birth of the Human Infant. New York: Basic Books.

590. Mahony, P. (1979) The boundaries of free association. Psychoanal. Contemp. Thought, 2.

591. Malcove, L. (1975) The analytic situation (and Panel discussion). J. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 2.

592. Marcovitz, E. (1973) On confidentiality in psychoanalysis. Bull. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 23.

593. Marcus, I. M. & Francis, J. J. (1975) Masturbation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

594. Marty, P. & de M'Uzan, M. (1963) La pensйe opйratoire. Rev. Psychoanaltique, 27 suppl.

595. Masson, J. M. (1980) The Oceanic Feeling. Boston: D. Reidel Publishing Company.

596. Masters, W. H. & Johnson, V. E. (1966) Human Sexual Response. Boston: Little, Brown.

597. McDaugall, J. (1984) The "dis-affected" patient. PQ, 53.

598. McDevitt, J. B. (1975) Separation-individuation and object constancy. JAPA, 23.

599. Meehl, P. E. (1962) Hedonic capacity. Bull. Menn. Clin., 39.

600. Meissner, W. H. (1978) The Paranoid Process. New York: Aronson.

601. Meissner, W. W. (1979) Internalization and object relations. JAPA, 27.

602. Meissner, W. W. (1981) Internalization in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

603. Meissner, W. W. (1981) Metapsychology: who needs it. JAPA, 29.

604. Meissner, W. W., Mack, J. E. & Semrad, E. V. (1975) Classical Psychoanalysis. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. A. M. Freedman, H. I. Kaplan & J. Sadock. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.

605. Menninger, W. (1943) Characterologic and symptomatic expressions related to the anal phase of psycho sexual development. PQ, 12.

606. Mesmer, Franz Anton (1965) The Nature of Hypnosis, ed. Ronald E. Shor and Martin T. Orne. New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston.

607. Metcalf, D. & Spitz, R. A. (1978) The transitional object. In: Grolnick et al. (1978).

608. Meyer, B. C. (1972) The contribution of psychoanalysis to biography. Psychoanal. Contemp. Sci., 1.

609. Meyer, J. (1982) The theory of gender identity disorders. JAPA, 30.

610. Meyer, J. (1985) Ego-dystonic homosexuality. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, 4th ed., ed. H. Kaplan & B. Sadock. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.

611. Meyer, J. (1985) Paraphilia. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. H. Kaplan & B. Sadock. Baltimore, Williams & Wilkins, 4th ed.

612. Michaels, R. & Gaeger, R. K. Adaptation. PMC. Forthcoming.

613. Milrod, D. (1982) The wished-for-self-image. PSOC, 37.

614. Modell, A. H. (1958) The Theoretical implications of hallucinatory experiences in schizophrenia. JAFA, 6.

615. Modell, A. H. (1965) Object Love and Reality. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

616. Modell, A. H. (1970) The transitional object and the creative act. PQ, 39.

617. Modell, A. H. (1975) The ego and the id. IJP, 56.

618. Money, J. & Green, R. (1969) Transsexualism and Sex Reassignment. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Univ. Press.

619. Monroe, R. R (1970) Episodic Behavior Disorders. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.

620. Moore, B. E. (164) Frigidity. PQ. 33.

621. Moore, B. E. (1975) Freud and female sexuality. IJP, 57.

622. Moore, B. E. (1975) Toward a clarification on the concept of narcissism. PSOC, 30.

623. Moore, B. E. (1976) Freud and female sexuality. IJP, 57.

624. Moore, B. E. (1977) Psychic representation and female orgasm. In: Female Psychology, ed. H. P. Blum. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

625. Moore, B. E. & Fine, B. D., eds. (1967) A Glossary of Psychoanalytic Terms and Concepts. New York: Amer. Psychoanal. Assn.

626. Moore, B. E. & Rubinfine, D. Z. (1969) The mechanism of denial. Kris Study Group Monographs, New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 3.

627. Moses, R. (1978) Adult psychic trauma. IJP, 59.

628. Murray, C. D. (1930) Psychogenic factors in the etiology of ulcerative colitis and bloody diarrhea. Amer. J. Med. Sci., 180.

629. Nagera, H., ed. (1966) Early Childhood Disturbances, the Infantile Neurosis, and the Adulthood Disturbances. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

630. Nagera, H. (1967) The concepts of structure and structuralization. PSOC, 22.

631. Nagera, H. (1969—71) Basic Psychoanalytic Concepts. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

632. Nagera, H. (1976) Obsessional Neuroses. New York: Aronson.

633. Natterson, J. M. (1980) The Dream in Clinical Practice. New York: Jason Aronson.

634. Nemiah, J. C. & Sifneos, P. E. (1970) Affect and fantasy in patients with psychosomatic disorders. In: Modern Trends in Psychosomatic Medicine, ed. O. W. Hill. London: Butterworths, vol. 2.

635. Neubaner, P. B. (1979) The role of insight in psychoanalysis JAPA, 27.

636. Neubaner, P. B. (1982) Rivalry, envy, and Jealousy. PSOC, 37.

637. Novick, J. (1982) Varieties of transference in the analysis of an adolescent. IJP, 42.

638. Novick, J. & Kelly, K. (1970) Projection and externalization. PSOC, 25.

639. Noy, P. Wollstein, S. & Kaplan-de-Nour, A. (1966) Clinical observations of the psychogenesis of impotence. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 39.

640. Nunberg, H. (1948) The synthetic function of the ego. In: Practice and Theory of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 1.

641. Nunberg, H. (1954) Evaluation of the results of psychoanalytic treatment. IJP, 35.

642. Nunberg, H. (1955) Principles of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

643. Ogden, T. (1982) Projective Identification and Psycho-therapeutic Technique. New York: Jason Aronson.

644. Olinick, S. Z. (1964) The negative therapeutic reaction. IJP, 45.

645. Olinick, S. Z. (1980) The Psychotheraputic Instrument. New York: Jason Aronson.

646. Ornston, D. G. (1978) On projection. PSOC, 33.

647. Ornston, D. G. (1982) Strachey's influence. IJP, 63.

648. Ornston, D. G. (1985a) Freud's conception is different from Strachey's. JAPA, 33.

649. Ornston, D. G. (1985b) The invention of "cathexes" and Strachey's strategy. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 12.

650. Ornston, D. G. (1988) How standard is the "Standard Edition? In Freud in Exile, ed. E. Timns & N. Segal. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

651. Orr, D. W. (1954) Transference and countertransference. JAPA, 2.

652. Ostow, M. (1974) Sexual Deviation. New York: Quadrangle.

653. Pacella, B. (1975) Early ego development and the deja vu. JAPA, 23.

654. Panel (1957) Acting out and its relation to impulse disorders. M. Kanzer, reporter. JAPA, 5.

655. Panel (1958) Problems of identity. D. Z. Rubinfine, reporter. JAPA, 6.

656. Panel (1958) Technical aspects of regression during psychoanalysis. K. T. Calder, reporter. JAFA, 11.

657. Panel (1963) The concept of the id. E. Marcovitz, reporter. JAPA, 11.

658. Panel (1964) Depersonalization. W. A. Stewart, reporter. JAPA, 12.,.

659. Panel (1966) Clinical and theoretical aspects of "as-if" characters. J. Weiss, reporter. JAPA, 11.

660. Panel (1969) The theory of genital primacy in the light of ego psychology. M. Berezin, reporter. JAPA, 17.

661. Panel (1971) Action, acting out, and the symptomatic act. N. Actins, reporter. JAPA, 18.

662. Panel (1970) Psychoanalytic theory of affects. L. B. Lofgren, reporter. JAPA, 16.

663. Panel (1970) The development of the child's sense of his sexual identity. Virginia, L. Glower, reporter. JAPA, 18.

664. Panel (1970) The negative therapeutic reaction. S. L. Olinick, reporter. JAPA, 18.

665. Panel (1972) Levels of confidentiality in the psychoanalytic situation. A. S. Watson, reporter JAPA, 20.

666. Panel (1974) Toward a theory of affects. P. Castelneuvo-Tedesco, reporter. JAPA, 22. W.

667. Panel (1975) The analytic situation. S. T. Shapiro, reporter. J. Phila. Aasn. Psychoanal.,2.

668. Panel (1980) New directions in affect theory. E. P. Lester, reporter. JAPA, 30.

669. Panel (1981) Insight. K. H. Blacker, reporter. JAPA, 29.

670. Panel (1981) Masochism. W. Fischer, reporter. JAPA, 29.

671. Panel (1982) Beyond lay analysis. H. Fischer, reporter. JAPA, 30.

672. Panel (1983) Clinical aspects of character. M. Willick, reporter. JAPA, 31.

673. Panel (1983) Theory of character. S. M. Abend, reporter. JAPA, 31.

674. Panel (1984) The neutrality of the analyst in the analytic situation, R. J. Leider, reporter. JAPA, 32. (1985) Perspectives on the nature of psychic reality. E. Roughton, reporter. JAPA, 33.

675. Panel (1987) Toward the further understanding of homosexual women. A Wolfson, reporter. JAPA, 35.

676. Pao, P.-N. (1971) Elation, hypomania and mania. JAFA, 19.

677. Parens, H. (1979) The Development of Aggression in Early Childhood. New York: Jason Aronson.

678. Parens, H. (1980) Psychic development during the second and third years of life. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. Greenspan & G. Pollock. Washington: Nat. Inst. Health.

679. Parens, H. & Saul, L. J. (1971) Dependence in Man. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

680. Person, E. & Ovesey, L. (1974) The transsexual syndrome in males. Amer. J. Psychother., 28.

681. Person, E. & Ovesey, L. (1983) Psychoanalytic theories of gender identity. J. Amer. Acad. Psychoanal., 2.

682. Peterfreund, E. & Schwartz, J. T. (1971) Information, systems, and Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

683. Peto, A. (1976) The etiological significance of the primal scene in perversions. PQ, 44.

684. Pfeffer, A. Z. (1984) Modes of obsessional thinking. Presented at the New York Psychoanalytic Society, October 23.

685. Piaget, J. (1937) The Construction of Reality in the Child. New York: Basic Books, 1954.

686. Piaget, J. (1962) Play, Dreams and Imitation in Childhood New York: Norton.

687. Piers, G. & Singer, M. B. (1953) Shame and Guilt. Springfield: Thomas; New ed., New York: Norton.

688. Pine, F. (1985) Developmental Theory and Clinical Process. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

689. Poland, W. S. (1984) On the analyst's neutrality. JAFA, 32.

690. Pollock, G. H. (1961) Mourning and adaptation. IJP, 42.

691. Pollock, G. H. (1978) Process and affect. IJP, 59.

692. Potamianau, A. (1985) The personal myth. PSOC, 40.

693. Provence, S. & Lipton, R. (1962) Infants in Institutions. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

694. Pulver, S. E. Symptomatology. PMC. Forthcoming.

695. Pulver, S. E. (1970) Narcissism. JAPA, 18.

696. Rado, S. (1949) An adaptational view of sexual behavior In Psychosexual Development in Health and Disease, ed. P. H. Hock & J. Lubin. New York: Grune & Stratton.

697. Rangell, L. Affects. PMC. Forthcoming.

698. Rangell, L. (1959) The nature of conversion. JAPA, 7.

699. Rangell, L. (1963) Structural problems in intrapsychic conflict. PSOC, 18.

700. Rangell, L. (1966) An overview of the ending of an analysis. In: Psychoanalysis in Americas, ed. R. E. Litman. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

701. Rangell, L. (1968) A point of view on acting out. IJP, 49.

702. Rangell, L. (1981) From insight to change. JAPA, 29.

703. Rangell, L. (1981) Psychoanalysis and dynamic psychotherapy. PQ, 50.

704. Rangell, L. (1983) Defense and resistance in psychoanalysis and life. JAPA, 31 (suppl.).

705. Rangell, L. (1985) The object in psychoanalytic theory. JAPA, 33.

706. Rank, O. (1909) The Myth of the Birth of the Hero. New York: Nerv. Ment. Dis. Monogr., 18.

707. Rank, O. (1924) The Trauma of Birth. New York: Robert Brunner, 1952.

708. Rapaport, D. (1942) Emotions and Memory. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1950.

709. Rapaport, D. (1960) The structure of Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, monogr. 6, New York: Int. Univ. Press.

710. Rapaport, D. & Gill, M. M. (1959) The points of view and assumptions of metapsychology. In: The Collected Papers of David Rapaport. New York: Basic Books, 1967.

711. Rapoport, A. (1955) The role of symbols in human behavior. Psychiatric Research Reports, vol. 2, ed. J. S. Gottlieb et al. Washington: Amer. Psychiat. Assn.

712. Rappaport, E. A. (1968) Beyond traumatic neurosis. IJP, 49.

713. Reich, A. (1951) On countertransference. In: Psychoanalytic Contributions. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1973.

714. Reich, A. (1953) Narcissistic object choice in women. JAPA, 1.

715. Reich, A. (1954) Early identifications as archaic elements in the superego. JAPA, 2.

716. Reich, A. (1960) Pathologic forms of self-esteem regulation. PSOC, 15.

717. Reich, W. (1933) Character Analysis. New York: Orgone Press, 1949.

718. Reich, W. (1933) Some circumscribed character forms. In: Character Analysis. New York: Orgone Institute Press.

719. Reik, T. (1919) Ritual. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

720. Reiser, M. (1984) Mind, Brain and Body New York: Basic Books.

721. Richards, A. D. (1985) Isakower-like experience on the couch. PQ. 54.

722. Ricoeur, P. (1970) Freud and Philosophy. New Haven — Yale Univ. Press.

723. Ricoeur, P. (1976) Interpretation Theory. Forth Worth-Texas Christian Univ. Press.

724. Rinsley, D. B. (1982) Fairbairn's object relations and classical concepts of dynamics and structure. In: Borderline and Other Self Disorders' A Developmental and Object-Relations Respective New York: Jason Aronson.

725. Rioch, M. (1970) The work of W. R Bion on groups. Psychiatry, 33.

726. Ritvo, S. (1971) Late adolescence. PSOC, 18.

727. Ritvo, S. (1974) Current status of the concept of infantile neurosis. PSOC, 29.

728. Robbins, F & Sadow, L (1974) A developmental hypothesis of reality processing. JAPA, 22.

729. Rodman, F. R. (1987) Introduction In the Spontaneous Gesture — Selected Letters of D. W. Winnicott, ed. F. R. Rodman Cambridge—Harvard Univ. Press.

730. Roiphe, H. (1968) On an early genital phase. PSOC, 23.

731. Roiphe, H. & Galenson, E. (1981) Infantile Roots of Sexual Identity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

732. Rose, G. (1978) The creativity of everyday life. In: Grolnick et al (1978).

733. Rose, H. (1928) A Handbook of Greek Mythology. London: Methuen.

734. Rosenblatt, A. D. & Thickstun, J T. (1970) A study of the concept of psychic energy. IJP, 51.

735. Rosenthal, S. M. (1968) The involutional depressive syndrome. Amer J. Psychiat., 124.

736. Ross, N. (1967) The "as-if" concept. JAPA, 15.

737. Ross, N. (1970) The primacy of genitality in the light of ego psychology. JAPA, 18.

738. Rothstein, A. (1983) The Structural Hypothesis. New York: Int., Univ. Press.

739. Roughton, R. Action and acting out. FMC. Forthcoming.

740. Rubinstein, B. B. (1972) On metaphor and related phenomena. In: Psychoanalysis and Contemporary Science, ed. A. R. Holt & E. Peterfreund., New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 1.

741. Rutter, M. (1972) Maternal Deprivation. Baltimore: Penguin Books.

742. Rycroft, C. (1968) A critical Dictionary of Psychoanalysis New York: Basic Books.

743. Sachs, D. M. (1979) On the relationship between psycho-analysis and psychoanalytic psychotherapy. Bull. Phila Assn. Psychoanal, 6.

744. Sachs, H. (1942) The Creative Unconscious Cambridge, Mass.: Sci. Art. Publishers.

745. Samuels, A. (1985) Jung and the Post-Jungians London — Routledge & Kegan Paul.

746. Sandler, J. (1960) On the concept of the superego. PSOC, 15.

747. Sandler, J., Dare, C. & Holder, A (1973) The negative therapeutic reaction. In: The Patient and the Analyst New York: Int. Univ. Press.

748. Sandler, J. & Freud, A. (1985) The Analysis of Defense. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

749. Sandler, J., Hodler, A. & Meers, D. (1963) The ego ideal and the ideal self. PSOC, 18.

750. Sandler, J., Kennedy, H & Tyson, R. L (1980) The Technique of Child Psychoanalysis. Cambridge—Harvard Univ. Press.

751. Sandler, J. & Rosenblatt, B. (1962) The concept of the representational world. PSOC, 17.

752. Sandler, J. & Sandier, A. M. (1978) On the development of object relationships and affects. IJP, 59.

753. Sarlin, C. N. (1962) Depersonalization and derealization. JAPA, 10.

754. Sarlin, C. N. (1970) The current status of the concept of genital primacy. JAPA. 18.

755. Sarnoff, C. A. (1978) Latency. New York: Aronson.

756. Saussure de, F. (1911) Course in General Linguistic. New York: McGraw Hill.

757. Schafer. R. (1968) Aspects of Internalization. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

758. Schafer. R. (1974) Problems in Freud's psychology of women. JAPA, 22.

759. Schafer. R. (1975) Psychoanalysis without psychodynamics. IJP, 56.

760. Schafer. R. (1976) A New Language for Psychoanalysis. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

761. Schafer. R. (1983) The Analytic Attitude. New York: Basic Books.

762. Schechner, R. & Schuman, M. (1976) Ritual, Play and Performance New York: Seabury Press.

763. Schlesinger, N. & Robbins, F. P. (1983) A Developmental View of the Psychoanalytic Process. New York; Int. Univ. Press.

764. Schneirla, T. C. (1959) An evolutionary and developmental theory of biphasic processes underlying approach and withdrawal. In: Nebraska Symposium on Motivation, ed. H. R. Jones. London: Univ. Nebraska Press.

765. Schur, M. (1955) Comments on the metapsychology of somatization. PSOC, 10.

766. Schur, M. (1966) The Id and the Regulatory Principles of Mental Functioning. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

767. Schuster. D. B. (1969) Bisexuality and body as phallus. PQ, 38.

768. Schwartz, H. J., ed. (1984) Psychotherapy of the Combat Veteran. New York: SP Medical and Scientific Books.

769. Segal, H. (1957) Notes on symbol formation. IJP, 39.

770. Segal, H. (1964) Introduction to the Work of Melanie Klein. London: Hogarth Press, 1973.

771. Segal, H. (1973) Introduction to the work of Melanie Klein. London: W. Heinemann.

772. Segal, H. (1981) The Work of Hanna Segal. New York: Jason Aronson.

773. Segal, H. (1986) Illumination of the dim, shadowy era. Sunday Times, London, May 11, 1986.

774. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1982) Psychoanalytic theories of aggression. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 2.

775. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1984) The end phase of analysis. JAPA, 32.

776. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1985) Change and integration in psychoanalytic developmental theory. In: New Ideas in Psychoanalysis, ed. C. F. Settlage & R. Brockbank. Hillsdale, N. J. Analytic Press.

777. Shapiro, T. (1979) Clinical Psycholinguistics. New York: Plenum Press.

778. Shapiro, T. (1984) On neutrality. JAPA, 32.

779. Shengold, L. (1967) The effects of overstimulation. IJP, 48.

780. Shopper, M. (1979) The (re)discovery of the vagina and the importance of the menstrual tampon. In: Female Adolescent Development, ed. M. Sugar. New York: Brunner/Mazel.

781. Sifneos, P. E. (1975) Problems of psychotherapy of patients with alexithymic characteristics and physical disease Psychother & Psychosom., 26.

782. Slap, J. & Saykin, J. (1984) On the nature and organization of the repressed. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 4.

783. Slovenko, R. (1973) Psychiatry and Law. Boston: Little, Brown.

784. Smith, J. H. (1976) Language and the genealogy of the absent object. In: Psychiatry and the Humanities, vol. 1, ed. J. H. Smith. New Haven-Yale Univ. Press.

785. Smith, J. H. ed. (1978) Psychoanalysis and Language. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

786. Smith, W. R. (1894) The Religion of the Semites. New York: Meridian Library, 1956.

787. Socarides, C. W. (1963) The historical development of theoretical and clinical aspects of female homosexuality. JAPA, 11.

788. Socarides, C. W. (1970) A psychoanalytic study of the desire for sexual transformation ("transsexualism"). IJP, 51.

789. Socarides, C. W. (1978) Homosexuality. New York: Jason Aronson.

790. Socarides, C. W. (1982) Abdication fathers, Homosexual Sons. In: Father and Child, ed. S. H. Cath, A. R. Gurwitt & J. M. Ross. Boston: Little, Brown.

791. Solnit, A. J. & Ritvo, S. Instinct theory. PMC. Forthcoming.

792. Sophocles. The Oedipus Cycle, tr. D. Fitts & R. Fitzgerald. New York: Harcourt, Brace & World, 1969.

793. Sours, J. A. (1974) The anorexia nervosa syndrome. IJP, 55.

794. Sours, J. A. (1980) Starving to Death in a Sia of Objects. New York: Aronson.

795. Spence, J. T. & Helmrich, R. L. (1978) Masculinity and Femininity. Austin and London: Univ. of Texas Press.

796. Sperber, D. (1974) Rethinking Symbolism. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press.

797. Sperling, M. (1976) Anorexia nervosa. In: Psychosomatic Disorders in Childhood, ed. O. Sperling. New York: Aronson.

798. Spitz, R. A. (1945) Hospitalism. FSOC. 1.

799. Spitz, R. A. (1946) Anaclitic depression. PSOC, 2.

800. Spitz, R. A. (1946) Hospitalism: A follow-up report. PSOC, 2.

801. Spitz, R. A. (1946) The smiling response. Genet. Psychol. Monagr. 34.

802. Spitz, R. A. (1955) The primal cavity. PSOC, 10.

803. Spitz, R. A. (1957) No and Yes. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

804. Spitz, R. A. (1959) A Genetic Field Theory of Ego Formation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

805. Spitz, R. A. (1965) The First Year of Life. New York:Int. Univ. Press.

806. Spitz, R. A. & Wolf, K. M. (1946) The smiling response. Genet. Psycholol. Monogr., 34.

807. Spruiell, V. The self. PMC. Forthcoming.

808. Stamm, J. L. (1962) Altered ego states allied to the depersonalization. JAPA, 10.

809. Stein, M. (1971) The principle of multiple function. Bull. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 21.

810. Stekely, L. (1960) Success, success neurosis and the self. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 33.

811. Sterba, R. E. (1936—37) Hardwцrterbuch der Psychoanalyse. Vienna: Int. Psychoanal. Verlag.

812. Stern, D. N. (1974) The goal and structure of mother-infant play. J. Amer. Acad. Child Psychiat., 13.

813. Stern, D. N. (1984) Affect attunement. In: Frontiers of Infant Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books, vol. 2.

814. Stern, D. N. (1985) The Interpersonal World of the Infant New York: Basic Books.

815. Stevens, A. (1982) Archetype. London: Rouledge & Kegan Paul.

816. Stoller, R. J. (1971) The term "transvestism". Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 24.

817. Stoller, R. J. (1972) The "bedrock" of masculinity and femininity: bisexuality. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 26.

818. Stoller, R. J. (1974) Hostility and mystery in perversion. IJP, 55.

819. Stoller, R. J. (1975) Sex and Gender, vol. 2. New York: Jason Aronson.

820. Stoller, R. J. (1976) Primary femininity. JAPA, 24 (5).

821. Stoller, R. J. (1982) Hear miss. In: Eating, Sleeping, and Sexuality, ed. M. Zalea. New York: Brunner/ Mazel.

822. Stoller, R. J. (1985) Observing the Erotic Imagination. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

823. Stolorow, R. (1984) Self psychology — a structural psychology. In: Reflections on Self Psychology, ed. J. Lichtenberg & S. Kaplan Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.

824. Stolorow, R. Transference. PMC. Forthcoming.

825. Stone, L. (1954) The widening scope of indications for psychoanalysis. JAPA, 2.

826. Stone, L. (1961) The Psychoanalytic Situation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

827. Stone, L. (1967) The psychoanalytic situation and transference. JAPA, 15.

828. Stone, L. (1971) Reflections on the psychoanalytic concept of aggression. FQ, 40.

829. Stone, L. (1973) On resistance to the psychoanalytic process. In: Psychoanalysis and Contemporary Science, ed. B. B. Rubinstein. New York: Macmillan, vol. 2.

830. Stone, M. H. (1980) Borderline Syndromes. New York: McGrow Hill.

831. Strachey, J. (1934) The nature of the therapeutic action of psychoanalysis. IJP, 15.

832. Strachey, J. (1962) The emergence of Freud's fundamental hypothesis. SE, 3.

833. Strachey, J. (1963) Obituary (Joan Riviere). IJP, 44.

834. Strachey, J. (1966) General preface. SE, 1.

835. Swank, R. L. (1949) Combat exhaustion. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 109.

836. Szekely, L. (1960) Success, success neurosis and the self. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 33.

837. Taylor, G. J. (1977) Alexithymia and countertranceference. Psychother & Psychosom., 28.

838. Ticho, E. (1972) Termination of psychoanalysis. PQ, 41.

839. Tolpin, M. (1970) The infantile neurosis. PSOC, 25.

840. Tolpin, M. (1971) On the beginnings of a cohesive self. PSOC. 26.

841. Tolpin, M. & Kohut, H. (1980) The disorders of the self. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. Greenspan & G. Pollock. Washington, B. C.: U. S. Dept. Health and Human Services.

842. Turkle, S. (1986) A review of Grosskurth, P.: Molanie Klein. New York: Times Books, Review, May 18, 1986.

843. Tyson, P. Development. PMC. Forthcoming.

844. Tyson, P. (1982) A developmental line of gender identity, gender role, and choice of love object. JAPA, 30.

845. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. Development. PMC. Forthcoming.

846. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. The psychoanalitic theory of development. PMC. Forthcoming.

847. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. (1984) Narcissism and superego development. JAPA, 34.

848. Tyson, R. & Sundler, J. (1971) Problems in the selection of patients for psychoanalysis. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 44.

849. Valenstein, A. F. (1979) The concept of "classical" psycho-analysis. JAPA. 27. (suppl.).

850. Volkan, V. D. (1981) Linking Objects and Linking Phenomena. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

851. Waelder, R. (1930) The principle of multiple function. PQ, 5.

852. Waelder, R. (1962) Book review of Psychoanalysis, Scientific Method and Philosophy, ed. S. Hook. JAPA, 10.

853. Waelder, R. (1962) Psychoanalysis scientific method, and philosophy. JAPA, 10.

854. Waelder, R. (1963) Psychic determinism and the possibility of prediction. PQ, 32.

855. Waelder, R. (1967) Trauma and the variety of extraordinary challenges. In: Fuest (1967).

856. Waelder, R. (1967) Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety: forty years later. PQ, 36.

857. Waldhorn, H. F. (1960) Assessment of analyzability. PQ, 29.

858. Waldhorn, H. F. & Fine, B. (1971) Trauma and symbolism. Kris Study Group monogr. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

859. Wallace, E. R. (1983) Freud and Anthropology. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

860. Wallerstein, R. Reality. PMC. Forthcoming.

861. Wallerstein, R. (1965) The goals of psychoanalysis. JAPA, 13.

862. Wallerstein, R. (1975) Psychotherapy and Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

863. Wallerstein, R. (1983) Defenses, defense mechanisms and the structure of the mind. JAPA, 31 (suppl.).

864. Wallerstein, R. (1988) One psychoanalysis or many? IJP, 69.

865. Wangh, M. (1979) Some psychoanalytic observations on boredom. IJP, 60.

866. Weinshel, E. M. (1968) Some psychoanalytic considerations on moods. IJP, 51.

867. Weinshel, E. M. (1971) The ego in health and normality. JAPA, 18.

868. Weisman, A. D. (1972) On Dying and Denying. New York: Behavioral Publications.

869. Weinstock, H. J. (1962) Successful treatment of ulcerative colitis by psychoanalysis. Brit. J. Psychoanal. Res., 6.

870. Welmore, R. J. (1963) The role of grief in psychoanalysis. IJP. 44.

871. Werner, H. & Kaplan, B. (1984) Symbol Formation. Hillsdale N. J.: Lawrence Eribaum.

872. White. R. W. (1963) Ego and Reality in Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, 3.

873. Whitman, R. M. (1963) Remembering and forgetting dreams in psychoanalysis. JAPA, 11.

874. Wiedeman, G. Sexuality. PMC. Forthcoming.

875. Wiedeman, G. (1962) Survey of psychoanalytic literature on overt male homosexuality. JAPA, 10.

876. Wieder, H. (1966) Intellectuality. PSOC, 21.

877. Wieder, H. (1978) The psychoanalytic treatment of preadolescents In Child Analysis and Therapy, ed. J. Glenn. New York Aronson.

878. Willick, M. S. Defense. PMC. Forthcoming.

879. Wilson, C. P. (1967) Stone as a symbol of teeth. PQ, 36.

880. Wilson, C. P Hohan, C. & Mintz, I. (1983) Fear of Being Fat. New York: Aronson.

881. Wilson, C. P. S Mintz, I. (1982) Abstaining and bulimic anorexics. Primary Care, 9.

882. Wilson, E. O. (1978) On Human Nature. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.

883. Winnicott, C. (1978) D. W. W.: a reflection. In: Between Reality and Fantasy. New York: Jason Aronson.

884. Winnicott, D. W. (1953) Transitional object and transitional phenomena. In: Collected Papers. New York Basic Books, 1958.

885. Winnicott, D. W. (1956) Primary maternal preoccupation. In: Winnicott (1958).

886. Winnicott, D. W. (1958) Collected Papers. New York: Basic Books, Inc.

887. Winnicott, D. W. (1960) Ego distortions in terms of true and false self. In: The Maturational Processes and the Facilitating Environment. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1965.

888. Winnicott, D. W. (1960) The theory of the parent-infant relationship. In: Winnicott (1965).

889. Winnicott, D. W. (1965) The Maturational Processes and the Facilitating Environment. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

890. Winnicott, D. W. (1971) Playing and Reality. New York: Basic Books.

891. Winnicott, D. W. (1971) Therapeutic Consultations in Child Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books.

892. Winnicott, D. W. (1977) The Piggle. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

893. Winson, J. (1985) Brain and Psyche. New York: Anchor Press.

894. Wolf, E. S. (1976) Ambience and abstinence. Annu. Psycho-anal., 4.

895. Wolf, E. S. (1980) On the developmental line of self-object relations. In: Advances in Self Psychology, ed. A. Goldberg. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

896. Wolf, E. S. (1983) Empathy and countertransference. In: The Future of Psychoanalysis, ed. A. Coldberg. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

897. Wolf, E. S. (1984) Disruptions in the psychoanalytic treatment of disorders of the self. In: Kohut's Legacy, ed. P. Stepansky & A. Coldberg, Hillsdale, H. J.: Analytic Press, 1984.

898. Wolf, E. S. (1984) Selfobject relations disorders. In: Character Pathology, ed. M. Zales. New York: Bruner/Mazel.

899. Wolf, E. S. & Trosman, H. (1974) Freud and Popper-Lynkeus. JAPA, 22.

900. Wolfenstein, M. (1966) How is mourning possible? PSOC, 21.

901. Wolman, B. B. ed. (1977) The International Encyclopedia of Psychiatry, Psychology, Psychoanalysis, and Neurology. New York: Aesculapius.

902. Wolpert, E. A. (1980) Major affective disorders. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. H. I. Kaplan, A. M. Freedman & B. J. Saddock. Boston: Williams & Wilkins, vol. 2.

903. Wurmser, L. (1977) A defense of the use of metaphor in analytic theory formation. PQ, 46.

904. Wurmser, L. (1981) The Mask of Shame. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Univ. Press.

905. Zetzel, E. R. (1956) Current concepts of transference. TJP, 37.

Словарь психоаналитических терминов и понятий > БИБЛИОГРАФИЯ

12 over

1.
['əʊvə(r)]adverb

1) (outward and downward) hinüber

2) (so as to cover surface)

draw/board/cover over — zuziehen/-nageln/-decken

3) (with motion above something)

climb/look/jump over — hinüber- od. (ugs.) rüberklettern/-sehen/-springen

4) (so as to reverse position etc.) herum

switch over — umschalten [Programm, Sender]

it rolled over and over — es rollte und rollte

5) (across a space) hinüber; (towards speaker) herüber

he swam over to us/the other side — er schwamm zu uns herüber/hinüber zur anderen Seite

fly over — vorüberfliegen

over here/there — (direction) hier herüber/dort hinüber; (location) hier/dort

they are over [here] for the day — sie sind einen Tag hier

ask somebody over [for dinner] — jemanden [zum Essen] einladen

6) (Radio)

[come in, please,] over — übernehmen Sie bitte

over and out — Ende

7) (in excess etc.)

children of 12 and over — Kinder im Alter von zwölf Jahren und darüber

be [left] over — übrig [geblieben] sein

have over — übrig haben [Geld]

9 into 28 goes 3 and 1 over — 28 geteilt durch neun ist gleich 3, Rest 1

it's a bit over — (in weight) es ist ein bisschen mehr

8) (from beginning to end) von Anfang bis Ende

say something twice over — etwas wiederholen od. zweimal sagen

over and over [again] — immer wieder

several times over — mehrmals

9) (at an end) vorbei; vorüber

be over — vorbei sein; [Aufführung:] zu Ende sein

get something over with — etwas hinter sich (Akk.) bringen

be over and done with — erledigt sein

10)

all over — (completely finished) aus [und vorbei]; (in or on one's whole body etc.) überall; (in characteristic attitude) typisch

I ache all over — mir tut alles weh

be shaking all over — am ganzen Körper zittern

embroidered all over with flowers — ganz mit Blumen bestickt

that is him/something all over — das ist typisch für ihn/etwas

11) (overleaf) umseitig

see over — siehe Rückseite
2. preposition
1) (above) (indicating position) über (+ Dat.); (indicating motion) über (+ Akk.)

2) (on) (indicating position) über (+ Dat.); (indicating motion) über (+ Akk.)

hit somebody over the head — jemandem auf den Kopf schlagen

carry a coat over one's arm — einen Mantel über dem Arm tragen

over the page — auf der nächsten Seite

3) (in or across every part of) [überall] in (+ Dat.); (to and fro upon) über (+ Akk.); (all through) durch

all over — (in or on all parts of) überall in (+ Dat.)

travel all over the country — das ganze Land bereisen

all over Spain — überall in Spanien

she spilt wine all over her skirt — sie hat sich (Dat.) Wein über den ganzen Rock geschüttet

all over the world — in der ganzen Welt

4) (round about) (indicating position) über (+ Dat.); (indicating motion) über (+ Akk.)

a sense of gloom hung over him — ihn umgab eine gedrückte Stimmung

5) (on account of) wegen

laugh over something — über etwas (Akk.) lachen

6) (engaged with) bei

take trouble over something — sich (Dat.) mit etwas Mühe geben

be a long time over something — lange für etwas brauchen

over work/dinner/a cup of tea — bei der Arbeit/beim Essen/bei einer Tasse Tee

7) (superior to, in charge of) über (+ Akk.)

have command/authority over somebody — Befehlsgewalt über jemanden/Weisungsbefugnis gegenüber jemandem haben

be over somebody — (in rank) über jemandem stehen

8) (beyond, more than) über (+ Akk.)

an increase over last year's total — eine Zunahme gegenüber der letztjährigen Gesamtmenge

it's been over a month since... — es ist über einen Monat her, dass...

over and above — zusätzlich zu

9) (in comparison with)

a decrease over last year — eine Abnahme gegenüber dem letzten Jahr

10) (out and down from etc.) über (+ Akk.)

look over a wall — über eine Mauer sehen

the window looks over the street — das Fenster geht zur Straße hinaus

fall over a cliff — von einem Felsen stürzen

11) (across) über (+ Akk.)

the pub over the road — die Wirtschaft auf der anderen Straßenseite od. gegenüber

climb over the wall — über die Mauer steigen od. klettern

be over the worst — das Schlimmste hinter sich (Dat.) od. überstanden haben

be over an illness — eine Krankheit überstanden haben

12) (throughout, during) über (+ Akk.)

stay over Christmas/the weekend/Wednesday — über Weihnachten/das Wochenende/bis Donnerstag bleiben

over the summer — den Sommer über

over the past years — in den letzten Jahren

* * *
['əuvə] 1. preposition
1) (higher than; above in position, number, authority etc: Hang that picture over the fireplace; He's over 90 years old.) über

2) (from one side to another, on or above the top of; on the other side of: He jumped over the gate; She fell over the cat; My friend lives over the street.) über

3) (covering: He put his handkerchief over his face.) über

4) (across: You find people like him all over the world.) über

5) (about: a quarrel over money.) wegen

6) (by means of: He spoke to her over the telephone.) durch

7) (during: Over the years, she grew to hate her husband.) während

8) (while having etc: He fell asleep over his dinner.) über
2. adverb
1) (higher, moving etc above: The plane flew over about an hour ago.)

2) (used to show movement, change of position: He rolled over on his back; He turned over the page.)

3) (across: He went over and spoke to them.)

4) (downwards: He fell over.)

5) (higher in number etc: for people aged twenty and over.)

6) (remaining: There are two cakes for each of us, and two over.)

7) (through from beginning to end, carefully: Read it over; Talk it over between you.)
3. adjective
(finished: The affair is over now.) über
4. noun
((in cricket) a certain number of balls bowled from one end of the wicket: He bowled thirty overs in the match.) das Over
5. as part of a word
1) (too (much), as in overdo.) über...

2) (in a higher position, as in overhead.) ober...

3) (covering, as in overcoat.) über...

4) (down from an upright position, as in overturn.) um...

5) (completely, as in overcome.) über...

•

- academic.ru/117784/over_again">over again
- over all
- over and done with
* * *

over

[ˈəʊvəʳ, AM ˈoʊvɚ]

I. adv inv, pred

1. (across) hinüber; (towards speaker) herüber

come \over here komm hierher

why don't you come \over for dinner on Thursday? kommt doch am Donnerstag zum Abendessen zu uns

he is flying \over from the States tomorrow er kommt morgen aus den Staaten 'rüber fam

I've got a friend \over from Canada this week ich habe diese Woche einen Freund aus Kanada zu Besuch

to move [sth] \over [etw] [beiseite] rücken

2. (on the other side) drüben; (on speaker's side) herüben

I've got a friend \over in Munich ein Freund von mir lebt in München

\over the sea in Übersee

\over there dort [drüben]

3. (another way up) auf die andere Seite

the dog rolled \over onto its back der Hund rollte sich auf den Rücken

to turn sth \over etw umdrehen

to turn a page \over [eine Seite] umblättern

\over and \over [immer wieder] um sich akk selbst

the children rolled \over and \over down the gentle slope die Kinder kugelten den leichten Abhang hinunter

4. (downwards)

to fall \over hinfallen

to knock sth \over etw umstoßen

5. (finished)

▪ to be \over vorbei [o aus] sein

the game was \over by 5 o'clock das Spiel war um 5 Uhr zu Ende

it's all \over between us zwischen uns ist es aus

that's all \over now damit ist es jetzt vorbei

to be all \over bar the shouting so gut wie gelaufen sein fam

to get sth \over with etw abschließen

to get sth \over and done with etw hinter sich akk bringen

6. AVIAT, TELEC over, Ende

\over and out Ende [der Durchsage] fam

7. (remaining)

[left] \over übrig

there were a few sandwiches left \over ein paar Sandwiches waren noch übrig

8. (thoroughly, in detail)

to read sth \over etw durchlesen

to talk sth \over etw durchsprechen

to think sth \over etw überdenken

9. (throughout)

the world \over überall auf der Welt

all \over ganz und gar

that's him all \over typisch er

I was wet all \over ich war völlig durchnässt

10. AM (again) noch einmal

all \over alles noch einmal

I'll make you write it all \over ich lasse dich alles noch einmal schreiben

to say everything twice \over alles zweimal sagen; five times \over fünfmal hintereinander

\over and \over immer [o wieder und] wieder

11. (sb's turn)

I've done all I can. it's now over to you ich habe alles getan, was ich konnte. jetzt bist du dran

12. RADIO, TV

and now it's \over to John Regis for his report wir geben jetzt weiter an John Regis und seinen Bericht

now we're going \over to Wembley for commentary zum Kommentar schalten wir jetzt hinüber nach Wembley

13. (more) mehr

people who are 65 and \over Menschen, die 65 Jahre oder älter sind

14.

▶ to give \over die Klappe halten sl

▶ to have one \over the eight BRIT einen sitzen haben fam

▶ to hold sth \over etw verschieben

II. prep

1. (across) über + akk

he spilled wine \over his shirt er goss sich Wein über sein Hemd

he looked \over his newspaper er schaute über seine Zeitung hinweg

2. (on the other side of) über + dat

the village is just \over the next hill das Dorf liegt hinter dem nächsten Hügel

the diagram is \over the page das Diagramm ist auf der nächsten Seite

\over the way [or road] BRIT auf der anderen Straßenseite, gegenüber

they live just \over the road from us sie wohnen uns gegenüber auf der anderen Straßenseite

3. (above) über + dat

he sat there, bent \over his books er saß da, über seine Bücher gebeugt

to have a roof \over one's head ein Dach über dem Kopf haben

4. (everywhere) [überall] in + dat; (moving everywhere) durch + akk

all \over überall in + dat

she had blood all \over her hands sie hatte die Hände voll Blut

you've got mustard all \over your face du hast Senf überall im Gesicht

all \over the country im ganzen Land

we travelled all \over the country wir haben das ganze Land bereist

all \over the world auf der ganzen Welt

to be all \over sb (sl) von jdm hingerissen sein

to show sb \over the house jdm das Haus zeigen

5. (during) in + dat

, während + gen

shall we talk about it \over a cup of coffee? sollen wir das bei einer Tasse Kaffee besprechen?

gentlemen are asked not to smoke \over dinner die Herren werden gebeten, während des Essens nicht zu rauchen

she fell asleep \over her homework sie nickte über ihren Hausaufgaben ein

\over the last few months in den letzten Monaten

\over the summer den Sommer über

\over the years mit den Jahren

6. (more than, longer than) über + akk

this shirt cost me \over £50! dieses Hemd hat mich über 50 Pfund gekostet!

they are already 25 million dollars \over budget sie haben das Budget bereits um 25 Millionen Dollar überzogen

he will not survive \over the winter er wird den Winter nicht überstehen

\over and above über + akk... hinaus

she receives an extra allowance \over and above the usual welfare payments sie bekommt über die üblichen Sozialhilfeleistungen hinaus eine zusätzliche Beihilfe

\over and above that darüber hinaus

7. (through)

he told me \over the phone er sagte es mir am Telefon

we heard the news \over the radio wir hörten die Nachricht im Radio

8. (in superiority to) über + akk

he has authority \over thirty employees er hat dreißig Mitarbeiter unter sich

she has a regional sales director \over her sie untersteht einem Gebietsvertriebsleiter

a colonel is \over a sergeant in the army ein Colonel steht über einem Sergeant in der Armee

her husband always did have a lot of influence \over her ihr Mann hat schon immer einen großen Einfluss auf sie gehabt

9. (about) über + akk

there's no point in arguing \over it es hat keinen Sinn, darüber zu streiten

don't fret \over him — he'll be alright mach dir keine Sorgen um ihn — es wird ihm schon gutgehen

we've been \over this before — no TV until you've done your homework das hatten wir doch alles schon — kein Fernsehen bis du deine Hausaufgaben gemacht hast

10. (past) über + akk... hinweg

he's not fully recovered but he's certainly \over the worst er ist zwar noch nicht wieder ganz gesund, aber er hat das Schlimmste überstanden

to be/get \over sb über die Trennung von jdm hinweg sein/kommen

to be \over an obstacle ein Hindernis überwunden haben

11. MATH (in fraction) durch + akk

48 \over 7 is roughly 7 48 durch 7 ist ungefähr 7

2 \over 5 zwei Fünftel

* * *
['əʊvə(r)]
1. prep

1) (indicating motion) über (+acc)

he spread the blanket over the bed — er breitete die Decke über das Bett

he spilled coffee over it — er goss Kaffee darüber, er vergoss Kaffee darauf

to hit sb over the head — jdm auf den Kopf schlagen

2) (indicating position = above, on top of) über (+dat)

if you hang the picture over the desk — wenn du das Bild über dem Schreibtisch aufhängst or über den Schreibtisch hängst

bent over one's books — über die Bücher gebeugt

3) (= on the other side of) über (+dat); (= to the other side of) über (+acc)

to look over the wall — über die Mauer schauen

the noise came from over the wall — der Lärm kam von der anderen Seite der Mauer

it's over the page — es ist auf der nächsten Seite

I looked over my shoulder — ich sah mir über meine Schulter

he looked over my shoulder — er sah über die Schulter

she has to keep looking over her shoulder (fig) — sie ist verängstigt

the house over the road —

the family from over the road — die Familie von gegenüber

it's just over the road from us — das ist von uns (aus) nur über die Straße

the bridge over the river — die Brücke über den Fluss

we're over the main obstacles now — wir haben jetzt die größten Hindernisse hinter uns (dat)

when they were over the river — als sie über den Fluss hinüber waren

they're all safely over the first fence — sie sind alle sicher über die erste Hürde gekommen

4) (= in or across every part of) in (+dat)

it was raining over London — es regnete in (ganz) London

they came from all over England —

I'll show you over the house — ich zeige Ihnen das Haus

you've got ink all over you/your hands — Sie/Ihre Hände sind ganz voller Tinte

a smile spread over her face — ein Lächeln breitete sich auf ihrem Gesicht aus

to be all over sb (inf) — ein Mordstheater um jdn machen (inf)

5) (= superior to) über (+dat)

to have authority over sb — Autorität über jdn haben

he has no control over his urges/his staff — er hat seine Triebe/seine Angestellten nicht unter Kontrolle

he was promoted over me — er wurde über mich befördert

we were all over them (inf) — wir waren ihnen haushoch überlegen

6) (= more than, longer than) über (+acc)

over and above that — darüber hinaus

over and above the expenses — über die Ausgaben hinaus

that was well over a year ago — das ist gut ein Jahr her, das war vor gut einem Jahr

she will not live over the winter — sie wird den Winter nicht überleben

7) (in expressions of time) über (+acc); (= during) während (+gen), in (+dat)

can we stay over the weekend? — können wir übers Wochenende bleiben?

over Christmas — über Weihnachten

over the summer — den Sommer über

over the summer we have been trying... — während des Sommers haben wir versucht...

over the (past) years I've come to realize... — im Laufe der (letzten) Jahre ist mir klar geworden...

he has mellowed over the years — er ist mit den Jahren milder geworden

the visits were spread over several months — die Besuche verteilten sich über mehrere Monate

8)

they talked over a cup of coffee —

the speeches were made over coffee — die Reden wurden beim Kaffee gehalten

let's discuss that over dinner/a beer — besprechen wir das beim Essen/bei einem Bier

they'll be a long time over it — sie werden dazu lange brauchen

he nodded off over his work — er nickte über seiner Arbeit ein

to get stuck over a difficulty — bei einer Schwierigkeit stecken bleiben

9)

he told me over the phone — er hat es mir am Telefon gesagt

I heard it over the radio — ich habe es im Radio gehört

a voice came over the intercom — eine Stimme kam über die Sprechanlage

10) (= about) über (+acc)

it's not worth arguing over —

that's nothing for you to get upset over — darüber brauchst du dich nicht aufzuregen

11)

what is 7 over 3? — wie viel ist 7 durch 3?

blood pressure of 150 over 120 — Blutdruck m von 150 zu 120

2. adv

1) (= across) (away from speaker) hinüber; (towards speaker) herüber; (= on the other side) drüben

they swam over to us —

he took the fruit over to his mother when the first man is over the second starts to climb/swim — er brachte das Obst zu seiner Mutter hinüber wenn der Erste drüben angekommen ist, klettert/schwimmt der Zweite los

come over tonight — kommen Sie heute Abend vorbei

I just thought I'd come over — ich dachte, ich komme mal rüber (inf)

he is over here/there — er ist hier/dort drüben

over to you! — Sie sind daran

and now over to our reporter in Belfast — und nun schalten wir zu unserem Reporter in Belfast um

and now over to Paris where... — und nun (schalten wir um) nach Paris, wo...

he has gone over to America — er ist nach Amerika gefahren

over in America — drüben in Amerika

he drove us over to the other side of town — er fuhr uns ans andere Ende der Stadt

he went over to the enemy — er lief zum Feind über

2)

famous the world over — in der ganzen Welt berühmt

I've been looking for it all over — ich habe überall danach gesucht

I am aching all over — mir tut alles weh

you've got dirt all over — Sie sind voller Schmutz, Sie sind ganz schmutzig

he was shaking all over — er zitterte am ganzen Leib

I'm wet all over — ich bin völlig nass

he was black all over — er war von oben bis unten schwarz

the dog licked him all over — der Hund leckte ihn von oben bis unten ab

that's Fred all over — das ist typisch (für) Fred

it happens all over — das gibt es überall

3)

(indicating movement from one side to another, from upright position) to turn an object over (and over) — einen Gegenstand (immer wieder) herumdrehen

he hit her and over she went — er schlug sie, und sie fiel um

4) (= ended) film, first act, operation, fight etc zu Ende; romance, summer vorbei, zu Ende

the rain is over — der Regen hat aufgehört

the pain will soon be over — der Schmerz wird bald vorbei sein

the danger was over — die Gefahr war vorüber, es bestand keine Gefahr mehr

when all this is over — wenn das alles vorbei ist

it's all over with him — es ist Schluss or aus mit ihm

it's all over between us — es ist aus zwischen uns

5)

(indicating repetition) or over (US) — er zählte sie noch einmal

or over (US) — noch einmal (ganz) von vorn anfangen

over and over (again) — immer (und immer) wieder, wieder und wieder

he did it five times over — er hat es fünfmal wiederholt

must I say everything twice over! — muss ich denn immer alles zweimal sagen!

6) (= excessively) übermäßig, allzu

he has not done it over well — er hat es nicht gerade übermäßig gut gemacht

he is not over healthy — er ist nicht allzu gesund

there's not over much left — es ist nicht allzu viel übrig

7) (= remaining) übrig

there was no/a lot of meat (left) over — es war kein Fleisch mehr übrig/viel Fleisch übrig

7 into 22 goes 3 and 1 over — 22 durch 7 ist 3, Rest 1

6 feet and a little over — 6 Fuß und ein bisschen

8)

(= more) children of 8 and over —

all results of 5.3 and over — alle Ergebnisse ab 5,3 or von 5,3 und darüber

if it takes three hours or over — wenn es drei oder mehr Stunden dauert

9) (TELEC)

come in, please, over — bitte kommen, over

over and out — Ende der Durchsage; (Aviat) over and out

3. n (CRICKET)
6 aufeinanderfolgende Würfe
* * *

over [ˈəʊvə(r)]

A präp

1. (Grundbedeutung) über (dat oder akk)

2. (Lage) über (dat):

the lamp over his head

3. (Richtung, Bewegung) über (akk), über (akk) … hin, über (akk) … (hin)weg:

jump over the fence;

the bridge over the Danube die Brücke über die Donau;

he escaped over the border er entkam über die Grenze;

he will get over it fig er wird darüber hinwegkommen

4. durch:

over the air

5. Br über (dat), jenseits (gen), auf der anderen Seite von (oder gen):

over the sea in Übersee, jenseits des Meeres;

over the street ( oder road) auf der anderen Straßenseite;

over the way gegenüber

6. über (dat), bei:

he fell asleep over his work er schlief über seiner Arbeit ein;

over a cup of tea bei einer Tasse Tee

7. über (akk), wegen:

worry over sth

8. (Herrschaft, Autorität, Rang) über (dat oder akk):

be over sb über jemandem stehen;

reign over a kingdom über ein Königreich herrschen;

he set him over the others er setzte ihn über die anderen

9. vor (dat):

preference over the others Vorzug vor den andern

10. über (akk), mehr als:

over a mile;

over 10 dollars;

over a week über eine Woche, länger als eine Woche;

over and above zusätzlich zu, außer ( → B 13)

11. über (akk), während:

over the weekend;

over the years im Laufe der Jahre;

over many years viele Jahre hindurch

12. durch:

he went over his notes er ging seine Notizen durch

B adv

1. hinüber…, darüber…:

he jumped over

2. hinüber… (to zu):

he ran over to his mother

3. fig über…, zur anderen Seite oder Partei:

they went over to the enemy sie liefen zum Feind über

4. herüber…:

come over!

5. drüben:

over by the tree drüben beim Baum;

over in Canada (drüben) in Kanada;

over there

a) da drüben,

b) US umg (drüben) in Europa;

over against gegenüber (dat) (a. fig im Gegensatz od im Vergleich zu)

6. (genau) darüber:

the bird is directly over

7. darüber(…), über…(-decken etc):

paint sth over etwas übermalen

8. (meist in Verbindung mit Verben)

a) über…(-geben etc)

b) über…(-kochen etc)

9. (oft in Verbindung mit Verben)

a) um…(-fallen, -werfen etc)

b) herum…(-drehen etc)

10. durch(weg), von Anfang bis (zum) Ende:

one foot over ein Fuß im Durchmesser;

covered (all) over with red spots ganz oder über und über mit roten Flecken bedeckt;

the world over

a) in der ganzen Welt,

b) durch die ganze Welt

11. (gründlich) über…(-legen, -denken etc)

12. nochmals, wieder:

(all) over again nochmal, (ganz) von vorn;

over and over again immer (u. immer) wieder;

do sth over etwas nochmals tun;

ten times over zehnmal hintereinander

13. darüber, mehr:

children of ten years and over Kinder ab 10 Jahren;

10 ounces and over 10 Unzen und mehr;

over and above außerdem, obendrein, überdies ( → A 10)

14. übrig:

have sth over

15. (zeitlich, im Deutschen oft unübersetzt)

a) ständig

b) länger:

we stayed over till Monday wir blieben bis Montag

16. zu Ende, vorüber, vorbei:

the lesson is over;

over! (Funksprechverkehr) over!, kommen!;

over and out! (Funksprechverkehr) over and out! (Ende des Gesamtgesprächs);

all over ganz vorbei;

all over with erledigt, vorüber;

it’s all over with him es ist aus und vorbei mit ihm, er ist endgültig erledigt umg;

all over and done with total erledigt

C adj

1. ober(er, e, es), Ober…

2. äußer(er, e, es), Außen…

3. überzählig, überschüssig, übrig

D s Überschuss m:

over of exports Exportüberschuss

* * *
1.
['əʊvə(r)]adverb

1) (outward and downward) hinüber

2) (so as to cover surface)

draw/board/cover over — zuziehen/-nageln/-decken

3) (with motion above something)

climb/look/jump over — hinüber- od. (ugs.) rüberklettern/-sehen/-springen

4) (so as to reverse position etc.) herum

switch over — umschalten [Programm, Sender]

it rolled over and over — es rollte und rollte

5) (across a space) hinüber; (towards speaker) herüber

he swam over to us/the other side — er schwamm zu uns herüber/hinüber zur anderen Seite

fly over — vorüberfliegen

over here/there — (direction) hier herüber/dort hinüber; (location) hier/dort

they are over [here] for the day — sie sind einen Tag hier

ask somebody over [for dinner] — jemanden [zum Essen] einladen

6) (Radio)

[come in, please,] over — übernehmen Sie bitte

over and out — Ende

7) (in excess etc.)

children of 12 and over — Kinder im Alter von zwölf Jahren und darüber

be [left] over — übrig [geblieben] sein

have over — übrig haben [Geld]

9 into 28 goes 3 and 1 over — 28 geteilt durch neun ist gleich 3, Rest 1

it's a bit over — (in weight) es ist ein bisschen mehr

8) (from beginning to end) von Anfang bis Ende

say something twice over — etwas wiederholen od. zweimal sagen

over and over [again] — immer wieder

several times over — mehrmals

9) (at an end) vorbei; vorüber

be over — vorbei sein; [Aufführung:] zu Ende sein

get something over with — etwas hinter sich (Akk.) bringen

be over and done with — erledigt sein

10)

all over — (completely finished) aus [und vorbei]; (in or on one's whole body etc.) überall; (in characteristic attitude) typisch

I ache all over — mir tut alles weh

be shaking all over — am ganzen Körper zittern

embroidered all over with flowers — ganz mit Blumen bestickt

that is him/something all over — das ist typisch für ihn/etwas

11) (overleaf) umseitig

see over — siehe Rückseite
2. preposition
1) (above) (indicating position) über (+ Dat.); (indicating motion) über (+ Akk.)

2) (on) (indicating position) über (+ Dat.); (indicating motion) über (+ Akk.)

hit somebody over the head — jemandem auf den Kopf schlagen

carry a coat over one's arm — einen Mantel über dem Arm tragen

over the page — auf der nächsten Seite

3) (in or across every part of) [überall] in (+ Dat.); (to and fro upon) über (+ Akk.); (all through) durch

all over — (in or on all parts of) überall in (+ Dat.)

travel all over the country — das ganze Land bereisen

all over Spain — überall in Spanien

she spilt wine all over her skirt — sie hat sich (Dat.) Wein über den ganzen Rock geschüttet

all over the world — in der ganzen Welt

4) (round about) (indicating position) über (+ Dat.); (indicating motion) über (+ Akk.)

a sense of gloom hung over him — ihn umgab eine gedrückte Stimmung

5) (on account of) wegen

laugh over something — über etwas (Akk.) lachen

6) (engaged with) bei

take trouble over something — sich (Dat.) mit etwas Mühe geben

be a long time over something — lange für etwas brauchen

over work/dinner/a cup of tea — bei der Arbeit/beim Essen/bei einer Tasse Tee

7) (superior to, in charge of) über (+ Akk.)

have command/authority over somebody — Befehlsgewalt über jemanden/Weisungsbefugnis gegenüber jemandem haben

be over somebody — (in rank) über jemandem stehen

8) (beyond, more than) über (+ Akk.)

an increase over last year's total — eine Zunahme gegenüber der letztjährigen Gesamtmenge

it's been over a month since... — es ist über einen Monat her, dass...

over and above — zusätzlich zu

9) (in comparison with)

a decrease over last year — eine Abnahme gegenüber dem letzten Jahr

10) (out and down from etc.) über (+ Akk.)

look over a wall — über eine Mauer sehen

the window looks over the street — das Fenster geht zur Straße hinaus

fall over a cliff — von einem Felsen stürzen

11) (across) über (+ Akk.)

the pub over the road — die Wirtschaft auf der anderen Straßenseite od. gegenüber

climb over the wall — über die Mauer steigen od. klettern

be over the worst — das Schlimmste hinter sich (Dat.) od. überstanden haben

be over an illness — eine Krankheit überstanden haben

12) (throughout, during) über (+ Akk.)

stay over Christmas/the weekend/Wednesday — über Weihnachten/das Wochenende/bis Donnerstag bleiben

over the summer — den Sommer über

over the past years — in den letzten Jahren

* * *

adj.

aus adj.

vorbei adj.

übermäßig adj. prep.

hinüber präp.

über präp.

English-german dictionary > over

13 être

être [εtʀ]

━━━━━━━━━

1. linking verb

2. auxiliary verb

3. intransitive verb

4. impersonal verb

5. masculine noun

━━━━━━━━━

➭ TABLE 61

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

► Pour les locutions comme être en colère, c'est dommage, reportez-vous à l'autre mot.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

1. <

   a. to be

• le ciel est bleu the sky is blue

• soyez sages ! be good!

• il était fatigué he was tired

• elle est traductrice she's a translator

• il est tout pour elle he's everything to her

• il n'est plus rien pour moi he doesn't mean anything to me any more

• nous sommes dix à vouloir partir ten of us want to go

► être de

• nous sommes de la même religion we are of the same faith

• être de l'expédition to take part in the expedition

• être de noce to be at a wedding

• je ne serai pas du voyage I won't be going

• elle est des nôtres she's one of us ; ( = elle vient avec nous) she's coming with us

• serez-vous des nôtres demain ? will you be coming tomorrow?

   b. (date) on est le 12 janvier

• nous sommes le 12 janvier it's 12 January

• on était en juillet it was in July

• quel jour sommes-nous ? (date) what's the date today? ; (jour) what day is it today?

2. <

   a. (passif) to be

• être fabriqué par... to be made by...

• il est soutenu par son patron he is backed up by his boss

• elle n'a pas été invitée she hasn't been invited

   b. (temps composés) to have

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

► Les temps composés anglais sont généralement formés avec le verbe to have et non to be.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

► Les temps composés français ne se traduisent pas toujours par des temps composés anglais: le passé composé français peut se traduire soit par le prétérit, soit par le parfait anglais, selon le contexte.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

• il est mort hier he died yesterday

• il est parti hier he left yesterday

• est-il déjà passé ? has he been already?

• nous étions montés we had gone upstairs

   c. (verbes pronominaux) elle s'est regardée dans la glace she looked at herself in the mirror

• elle s'était endormie she had fallen asleep

• ils se sont regardés avec méfiance they looked at each other suspiciously

3. <

   a. to be

• elle n'est plus she is no more

• le meilleur homme qui soit the kindest man imaginable

• le village est à 10 km d'ici the village is 10km from here

• où étais-tu ? where were you?

   b. ( = aller)

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

► Lorsque avoir été décrit un déplacement, il est rendu le plus souvent par to go ; lorsqu'il exprime le fait de s'être trouvé quelque part, il se traduit par to be.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

• il n'avait jamais été à Londres he'd never been to London

• as-tu déjà été à l'étranger ? -- oui j'ai été en Italie l'an dernier have you ever been abroad? -- yes I went to Italy last year

• elle a été lui téléphoner she's gone to phone him

• il a été dire que c'était de ma faute he went and said that it was my fault

4. <

   a. ► il est + adjectif it is

• il est étrange que... it's odd that...

• il a été facile de le convaincre it was easy to convince him

   b. ► il est (pour dire l'heure) it is

• il est 10 heures it's 10 o'clock

• il était 8 heures quand il est arrivé it was 8 o'clock when he arrived

• quelle heure est-il ? what time is it?

   c. ► il est + nom (literary) (nom singulier) there is ; (nom pluriel) there are

• il est un pays où... there is a country where...

• il est des gens qui... there are people who...

• il était une fois... once upon a time there was...

   d. ► c'est, ce sont + nom ou pronom

• c'est le médecin (en désignant) that's the doctor ; (au téléphone, à la porte) it's the doctor

• c'est une voiture rapide it's a fast car

• ce sont de bons souvenirs they are happy memories

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

► En anglais, to be se met au temps de l'action décrite.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

• c'est une voiture rouge qui l'a renversé it was a red car which knocked him down

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

► Notez l'emploi possible d'un auxiliaire en anglais pour traduire les propositions tronquées.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

• qui a crié ? -- c'est lui who shouted? -- he did or it was him

   e. ► c'est + adjectif it is

• c'est impossible it's impossible

• c'était formidable it was wonderful

• c'est vrai that's true

• ça c'est vrai ! that's true!

• un hôtel pas cher, c'est difficile à trouver it's not easy to find a cheap hotel

• voler, c'est quelque chose que je ne ferai jamais stealing is something I'll never do

   f. (locutions)

► c'est... qui

• c'est le vent qui a emporté la toiture it was the wind that blew the roof off

• c'est eux or ce sont eux qui mentaient they are the ones who were lying

• c'est toi qui le dis ! that's what you say!

• c'est moi qu'on attendait it was me they were waiting for► c'est... que

• c'est une bonne voiture que vous avez là that's a good car you've got there

• c'est ici que je l'ai trouvé this is where I found it

• c'était elle que je voulais rencontrer she was the one I wanted to meet

• ne partez pas, c'est à vous que je veux parler don't go, it's you I want to talk to► c'est que (pour expliquer)

quand il écrit, c'est qu'il a besoin d'argent when he writes, it's because he needs money

• c'est que je le connais bien ! I know him so well!

• c'est qu'elle n'a pas d'argent it's because she has no money ; (exclamatif) but she has no money!► ce n'est pas que

• ce n'est pas qu'il soit beau ! it's not that he's good-looking!► est-ce que ?

• est-ce que c'est vrai ? is it true?

• est-ce que vous saviez ? did you know?

• est-ce que tu m'entends ? can you hear me?

• est-ce que c'est toi qui l'as battu ? was it you who beat him?

• quand est-ce que ce sera réparé ? when will it be fixed?

• où est-ce que tu l'as mis ? where have you put it?► n'est-ce pas ? → n'est-ce pas

► ne serait-ce if only

• ne serait-ce que pour quelques jours if only for a few days

• ne serait-ce que pour nous ennuyer if only to annoy us

5. <

   a. ( = créature) being

• être humain human being

• être vivant living being

   b. ( = individu) person

• les êtres qui nous sont chers our loved ones

• un être cher a loved one

• c'était un être merveilleux he was a wonderful person

* * *

I ɛtʀ
verbe intransitif (+ v avoir)

1)

il n'est pas jusqu'à l'Antarctique qui ne soit pollué — even the Antarctic is polluted

il en est de Pierre comme de Paul — it is the same with Pierre as with Paul

voilà ce qu'il en est — ( présentation) this is how it is; ( conclusion) that's how it is

il n'en est rien — this isn't at all the case

il en sera toujours ainsi — it will always be so

il en a été de même — it was the same

qu'en est-il de...? — what's the news on...?

2)

je suis à vous tout de suite/dans un instant — I'll be with you right away/in a minute

je suis à vous — I'm all yours

être à ce qu'on fait — to have one's mind on what one is doing

elle est toujours à se plaindre — she's always complaining

3)

il n'est plus — euph he's no longer with us

ce temps n'est plus — these days are gone

fût-il duc/en cristal — even if he were a duke/it were made of crystal

n'était leur grand âge — were it not for their advanced age

ne serait-ce qu'en faisant — if only by doing

ne fût-ce qu'un instant — if only for a moment

fût-ce pour des raisons humanitaires — if only on humanitarian grounds

••

on ne peut pas être et avoir été — Proverbe you can't stay young forever

••

être I

Généralités

Dans la plupart des situations exprimant l'existence, l'identité, la localisation, la qualité, être sera traduit par to be: je pense donc je suis = I think therefore I am; le soleil est une étoile = the sun is a star; j'étais chez moi = I was at home; l'eau est froide = the water is cold

Les locutions figées contenant être sont traitées sous l'entrée appropriée. Ainsi être en train de/sur le point de/hors de soi etc sont respectivement sous train, point, hors etc; comme si de rien n'était et quoi qu'il en soit sous comme et quoi. De même, les expressions avec si et les questions commençant par que sont traitées sous si et que, à part qu'est-ce à dire?, que l'on trouvera sous dire. Selon le même principe, l'emploi facultatif de étant après considérer comme et présenter comme est traité sous ces verbes; étant donné (que) et étant entendu que sont sous donné et entendu. La plupart des autres emplois de étant se traduisent par being: cela (ou ceci) étant = this being so. En revanche, c'est-à-dire, n'est-ce pas, peut-être et soit sont des entrées à part entière, traitées à leur place dans le dictionnaire

Par ailleurs, on consultera utilement les notes d'usage répertoriées, notamment pour l'expression de l'heure, la date, les nationalités, les professions, les nombres etc

être = verbe auxiliaire

de la voix passive

être auxiliaire de la voix passive se traduit par to be. On notera l'emploi des divers temps en anglais

au présent: où sont les épreuves? elles sont révisées par le traducteur = where are the proofs? they are being revised by the translator; votre voiture est réparée = your car has been repaired; les portes sont repeintes chaque année = the doors are repainted every year

au passé: les épreuves ont été révisées en juin = the proofs were revised in June; les épreuves ont été révisées plusieurs fois = the proofs have been revised several times; les épreuves ont été révisées bien avant ma démission = the proofs had been revised long before I resigned

du passé dans les temps composés

être se traduit par to have si le temps est également composé en anglais - ce qui est beaucoup moins fréquent qu'en français (voir ci-dessus) - sauf avec naître. Dans certains contextes, on peut avoir: elles sont tombées = they have fallen; ils se sont enfuis = they have escaped; elle s'était vengée = she had taken her revenge

Les verbes traduits par une construction passive ou attributive en anglais ( se vendre = to be sold; s'indigner = to be indignant) suivent les mêmes règles au passé: tous les livres se sont vendus = all the books have been sold; elle se serait indignée = she would have been indignant

Noter que la forme pronominale à valeur passive est souvent mieux rendue en anglais par une forme intransitive: les livres se sont bien vendus = the books have sold well

être = aller

Lorsqu'il signifie aller, être se traduit par to be en anglais, mais seulement s'il est directement suivi d'un complément de lieu: je n'ai jamais été en Chine = I've never been to China. Suivi d'un infinitif, il se rend par to go to: il a été voir son ami = he's gone to see his friend; j'ai été manger au restaurant = I went to eat in the restaurant

Dans le sens de s'en aller, on notera les tournures recherchées: ils s'en furent au théâtre = they went to the theatre; ils s'en furent (déçus) = they left (disappointed)

c'est

interrogation

est-ce, ou sa variante plus familière c'est, se traduit généralement par is it: est-ce leur fils/voiture? = is it their son/car?; c'est grave? = is it serious?; c'est toi ou ton frère? = is it you or your brother?

Quand ce garde sa valeur démonstrative, l'anglais précise la référence: est-ce clair? = is that clear?; qui est-ce? ( en montrant une personne) = who is he/she?; et aussi = who is that?; mais, en parlant de quelqu'un qui vous appelle au téléphone, ou à quelqu'un qui frappe à la porte: = who is it?

est-ce n'est généralement pas traduit dans les tournures emphatiques ou permettant d'éviter l'inversion du sujet: est-ce que tu parles russe? = do you speak Russian?; est-ce leur fils, ce garçon? is this boy their son?; qui est-ce qui l'a fait? = who did it?; qui est-ce que tu as rencontré? = who did you meet?; quand/où est-ce que tu manges? = when/where do you eat?; qu'est-ce que c'est? = what is it?, ou, comme vu plus haut, = what is this/that? selon qu'on montre un objet proche ou éloigné

Néanmoins, la tournure emphatique est également possible en anglais dans certaines expressions: qu'est-ce que j'entends? = what's this I hear?; est-ce bien ce qu'il a voulu dire? = is that what he really meant?

affirmation

c'est se traduit, selon les contextes, it is ( it's), this is, that is ( that's): c'est facile ( de critiquer) = it's easy; (ce que tu me demandes, ce travail) = that's easy; c'est moi (réponse à ‘qui est-ce?’) = it's me; (réponse à ‘qui le fait?’) = I do; (réponse à ‘qui l'a fait?’) = I did; (pour me désigner sur une photo, ou comme étant le personnage dont il est question) = that's me ( traduit également ça, c'est moi); c'est Mme Fox (qui téléphone, réponse à ‘qui est-ce?’) = it's Mrs Fox; (réponse à ‘qui le fait?’) = Mrs Fox ou Mrs Fox does; (réponse à ‘qui l'a fait?’) = Mrs Fox did; (que je montre, dont vous voulez parler) = that's Mrs Fox; c'est eux, ce sont eux (qui sont là-bas, que je montre) = it's them; ( qui le font) = they do; ( qui l'ont fait) = they did; ( qui arrivent) = here they are; ce sont mes enfants ( que je vous présente) = these are my children; ( qui sont là-bas) = they are my children; c'est cela = that's right; c'est ça! tu crois que je vais faire le travail tout seul? = what's this! do you think I'm going to do the work all by myself?

Lorsqu'il reprend un nom, un infinitif ou une proposition qui le précède c'est se traduit seulement par is: une étoile, c'est un réacteur nucléaire = a star is a nuclear reactor; réussir, c'est une question de volonté = to succeed is a question of will; sortir par ce temps, c'est de la folie = going out in this weather is sheer madness; eux, ce sont mes amis = they are my friends

De même, lorsque c'est que reprend un groupe nominal ou une proposition, il se traduit simplement par is that: le comique, c'est que... = the funny thing is that... On trouvera en général cette tournure sous l'entrée appropriée, comme comique, fort, importer etc

Lorsque c'est que sert à donner une explication il se rend généralement, et selon le temps, par it is that, it was that, mais aussi, pour insister sur l'explication, par it is/was because: si j'ai fait ça, c'est que je ne pouvais pas faire autrement = if I did that, it was because I couldn't do otherwise. ce n'est pas que se traduit la plupart du temps it is/was not that (la contraction est it's not plutôt que it isn't): ce n'est pas qu'il soit bête, mais... = it's not that he is stupid, but...

En corrélation avec un pronom relatif, c'est peut soit garder sa valeur de présentatif (voir plus haut) et se rendre par that's: c'est le journaliste qui m'a interviewé/que nous avons rencontré/dont je te parlais = that's the journalist who interviewed me/(that) we met/I was telling you about; c'est le château où je suis né = that's the castle where I was born; c'est ce qui me fait croire que... = that's what makes me think that...; c'est justement ce que je disais = that's exactly what I was saying; soit constituer une tournure emphatique qui se rend en anglais selon la nuance: c'est de la même femme que nous parlons = we're talking about the same woman; c'était d'en parler devant elle qui me gênait = talking about it in front of her was what made me feel uneasy ou what made me feel uneasy was talking about it in front of her; c'est lui/Paul qui l'a cassé ( je le dénonce) = he/Paul broke it; ( je l'accuse) = he/Paul is the one who broke it; c'est mon frère qui l'a écrit = it was my brother who wrote it ou my brother's the one who wrote it; c'est de ta soeur que je parlais, pas de toi = it was your sister I was talking about, not you; c'est cette voiture qui m'intéresse = this is the car (that) I am interested in; c'est lui le coupable = he is the culprit; ce sont eux les meurtriers = they are the murderers

c'est à suivi d'un infinitif se traduit parfois par it is suivi de l'adjectif correspondant si cette même transformation est possible en français ( c'est à désespérer = c'est désespérant = it's hopeless), mais c'est rare, et il est conseillé de se reporter à l'infinitif en question ou à l'un des autres termes obtenus à partir de transformations semblables

c'est à... de faire (ou parfois à faire) se traduira de deux manières: c'est à Pierre/lui de choisir ( c'est son tour) it's Pierre's/his turn to choose; ( c'est sa responsabilité) it's up to Pierre/to him to choose

La notion de rivalité contenue dans c'est à qui suivi du futur doit être rendue explicite en anglais: c'est à qui proposera le plus de réformes = each is trying to suggest more reforms than the other; c'était à qui des deux aurait le dernier mot = they were each trying to get in the last word; c'était à qui trouverait le plus d'erreurs dans le texte = they were vying with each other to find the most mistakes in the text

c'est, équivalent de ça fait dans le compte d'une somme, se rend par it is: c'est 200 francs = it's 200 francs; c'est combien? = how much is it?

ce sera avec valeur modale de ce doit être se traduit it must be: ce sera mon professeur de piano = it must be my piano teacher

être = verbe impersonnel

il est facile de critiquer = it is easy to criticize; il serait nécessaire de faire = it would be necessary to do; il est des gens bizarres = there are some strange people; il n'est pas de jour/d'heure sans qu'il se plaigne = not a day/an hour goes by without him complaining

On se référera par ailleurs aux notes d'usage concernant l'heure et la date; voir aussi les entrées temps et fois

il est à suivi d'un infinitif se rend différemment, selon les nuances qu'imposent le contexte, par it must be, it has to be, it should be, it can be suivis du participe passé. Pour plus de sûreté, on se reportera à l'infinitif en question, où cette construction est généralement traitée

il est de suivi d'un substantif ou d'un groupe nominal se rend souvent par it is suivi directement d'un adjectif ou d'un substantif précédé d'un déterminant (article, pronom): il est de coutume de faire (ou qu'on fasse) = it is customary ou the custom to do; il est de notre responsabilité de faire = it is our responsibility to do; mais ce n'est pas une règle absolue, et il est préférable de consulter des entrées telles que goût, règle, notoriété etc pour avoir des traductions adéquates. Voir également 1 Voir également 1 ci-dessous pour des exemples supplémentaires

Emplois avec en

en être

Certains cas sont traités sous la rubrique ‘être = verbe impersonnel’; d'autres, expressions figées, le sont sous l'entrée appropriée; voir par exemple poche et frais pour en être de sa poche/pour ses frais. Enfin, quand l'antéc édent de en est exprimé dans la phrase, l'expression est traitée plus bas sous être de: où en étais-je? = where was I?; je ne sais plus où j'en suis = I'm lost; où en es-tu de tes recherches? - j'en suis à mi-chemin/au début = how far have you got in your research? - I'm halfway through/at the beginning; elle a eu plusieurs amants/accidents: elle en est à son quatrième = she has had several lovers/accidents: this is her fourth; j'en suis à me demander si... = I'm beginning to wonder whether...; j'en étais à ne pouvoir distinguer le vrai du faux = I got to the point where I couldn't distinguish between truth and falsehood

être en

Suivie d'un substantif représentant un vêtement, l'expression peut être traduite to be in, mais on consultera l'entrée appropriée pour s'en assurer. Si l'on dit to be in uniform ou éventuellement to be wearing a uniform pour être en uniforme, l'anglais préfère généralement to be wearing a suit à to be in a suit pour être en costume (de même pour robe, tailleur etc). Dans le cas d'un déguisement, on a to be dressed up as: être en pirate = to be dressed up as a pirate

emplois avec y

j'y suis ( je vous comprends) = I'm with you; ( plus général mais un peu familier) = I get it; je n'y suis pas ( je ne comprends pas) = I don't get it; vous y êtes? (vous comprenez?) = are you with me?; (vous êtes prêt(e)?) = are you ready?; 20000 francs? vous n'y êtes pas! = 20,000 francs? you're a long way out!; tu n'y es pas, c'est plus compliqué que ça = you don't realize, it's a lot more complicated than that. Voir aussi les entrées y, adverbe de lieu, et pour

être + prépositions

La plupart des cas ( être dans, sur, devant, pour, après, avec etc) sont traités sous la préposition correspondante. Ne sont retenus ici que les cas particuliers de être à et être de

être à

Les cas où l'on peut faire l'ellipse de être ou le remplacer par un autre verbe sont traités sous la préposition à; ceux de en être à sous la rubrique ‘en être’, et ceux de c'est à sous la rubrique ‘c'est’

Les emplois de être à suivi d'un groupe nominal et signifiant ‘tendre vers’ sont généralement traités sous le substantif approprié, comme temps, hausse, agonie etc dans les expressions le temps est à la pluie, être à la hausse, être à l'agonie. De même, quand être à signifie un état, c'est sous le substantif ou adjectif approprié, comme bout, disposition, quai, vif etc, qu'on trouvera la ou les traductions de l'expression correspondante

Suivi d'un infinitif et signifiant devoir être, être à peut généralement se traduire, en observant les mêmes nuances qu'avec devoir, par must be, have to be ou should be suivi du participe passé du verbe anglais. Il reste conseillé de consulter l'infinitif en question, comme plaindre, prendre etc. On en trouve également un traitement succint sous les rubriques ‘être = verbe impersonnel' et ‘c'est'

Au sens de appartenir à, l'anglais utilise to be suivi du cas possessif quand le possesseur est un être animé ou d'un pronom possessif si celui-ci est représent é par un pronom objet. Si le cas possessif n'est pas d'usage, on utilise de préférence to belong to: ce livre est à moi/à mon frère = this book is mine/my brother's; ces dictionnaires sont au service de traduction = these dictionaries belong to the translation department; à qui est ce chien? = who does this dog belong to? ou whose dog is this? Voir 2 ci-dessous pour des exemples supplémentaires

être de

Quand elle exprime un état ou une situation, la tournure être de suivie d'un substantif sans déterminant est traduite sous le substantif en question, notamment avis, garde, service etc. De même, certaines expressions où la présence de déterminant est variable, comme dans être de mauvaise foi/d'une incroyable mauvaise foi sont traitées sous l'entrée appropriée, en l'occurrence, foi; voir aussi humeur, massacrante, poil etc

La construction être d'un/d'une suivie d'un adjectif substantivé ou d'un substantif exprimant une qualité ou un défaut peut généralement être rendue par to be so suivi de l'adjectif correspondant en anglais, si le substantif est seul: elle est d'un ridicule/d'une prétention! = she's so ridiculous/so pretentious!; si le substantif est qualifié, l'adjectif devient généralement un adverbe en anglais: il est d'une exquise courtoisie/d'une incompétence rare = he's exquisitely courteous/exceptionally incompetent; mais il n'est pas inutile de vérifier les traductions des adjectifs et substantifs à leur entrée avant de rendre cette construction

Au sens de participer à, faire partie de, la tournure être de se traduit de façon très variable (voir aussi partie): il est des nôtres ( il vient avec nous) = he's with us; (il est de notre clan, agit et pense comme nous) = he's one of us; serez-vous des nôtres? = will you be (coming) with us?; êtes-vous des nôtres? = are you coming with us? (ici, coming est nécessaire, pour éviter l'ambiguïté de are you with us?); les journalistes ne sont pas/ne seront pas du voyage = the journalists aren't coming/won't be coming on the trip; ils ont organisé une expédition mais je n'en étais pas = they organized an expedition but I wasn't part of it; il y avait un congrès mais il n'en était pas = there was a congress but he didn't take part

Suivi d'un infinitif et précédé de noms abstraits avec l'article défini ( l'idéal, l'essentiel etc) ou de superlatifs ( le plus simple), être de se traduit généralement par to be suivi de l'infinitif avec to: le plus simple serait de tout recommencer = the simplest thing to do would be to start all over again

II ɛtʀ
nom masculin

1) ( organisme vivant) being

être humain — human being

les êtres animés et inanimés — animate and inanimate things

les êtres et les choses — living things and objects

un être sans défense — a defenceless [BrE] creature

2) ( personne) person

un être d'exception — an exceptional person

un être cher or aimé — a loved one

un être sensible — a sensitive soul

3) ( nature intime) being

de tout son être — with one's whole being

blessé au plus profond de son être — hurt to the core

4) Philosophie

l'être — being

••

être I

Généralités

Dans la plupart des situations exprimant l'existence, l'identité, la localisation, la qualité, être sera traduit par to be: je pense donc je suis = I think therefore I am; le soleil est une étoile = the sun is a star; j'étais chez moi = I was at home; l'eau est froide = the water is cold

Les locutions figées contenant être sont traitées sous l'entrée appropriée. Ainsi être en train de/sur le point de/hors de soi etc sont respectivement sous train, point, hors etc; comme si de rien n'était et quoi qu'il en soit sous comme et quoi. De même, les expressions avec si et les questions commençant par que sont traitées sous si et que, à part qu'est-ce à dire?, que l'on trouvera sous dire. Selon le même principe, l'emploi facultatif de étant après considérer comme et présenter comme est traité sous ces verbes; étant donné (que) et étant entendu que sont sous donné et entendu. La plupart des autres emplois de étant se traduisent par being: cela (ou ceci) étant = this being so. En revanche, c'est-à-dire, n'est-ce pas, peut-être et soit sont des entrées à part entière, traitées à leur place dans le dictionnaire

Par ailleurs, on consultera utilement les notes d'usage répertoriées, notamment pour l'expression de l'heure, la date, les nationalités, les professions, les nombres etc

être = verbe auxiliaire

de la voix passive

être auxiliaire de la voix passive se traduit par to be. On notera l'emploi des divers temps en anglais

au présent: où sont les épreuves? elles sont révisées par le traducteur = where are the proofs? they are being revised by the translator; votre voiture est réparée = your car has been repaired; les portes sont repeintes chaque année = the doors are repainted every year

au passé: les épreuves ont été révisées en juin = the proofs were revised in June; les épreuves ont été révisées plusieurs fois = the proofs have been revised several times; les épreuves ont été révisées bien avant ma démission = the proofs had been revised long before I resigned

du passé dans les temps composés

être se traduit par to have si le temps est également composé en anglais - ce qui est beaucoup moins fréquent qu'en français (voir ci-dessus) - sauf avec naître. Dans certains contextes, on peut avoir: elles sont tombées = they have fallen; ils se sont enfuis = they have escaped; elle s'était vengée = she had taken her revenge

Les verbes traduits par une construction passive ou attributive en anglais ( se vendre = to be sold; s'indigner = to be indignant) suivent les mêmes règles au passé: tous les livres se sont vendus = all the books have been sold; elle se serait indignée = she would have been indignant

Noter que la forme pronominale à valeur passive est souvent mieux rendue en anglais par une forme intransitive: les livres se sont bien vendus = the books have sold well

être = aller

Lorsqu'il signifie aller, être se traduit par to be en anglais, mais seulement s'il est directement suivi d'un complément de lieu: je n'ai jamais été en Chine = I've never been to China. Suivi d'un infinitif, il se rend par to go to: il a été voir son ami = he's gone to see his friend; j'ai été manger au restaurant = I went to eat in the restaurant

Dans le sens de s'en aller, on notera les tournures recherchées: ils s'en furent au théâtre = they went to the theatre; ils s'en furent (déçus) = they left (disappointed)

c'est

interrogation

est-ce, ou sa variante plus familière c'est, se traduit généralement par is it: est-ce leur fils/voiture? = is it their son/car?; c'est grave? = is it serious?; c'est toi ou ton frère? = is it you or your brother?

Quand ce garde sa valeur démonstrative, l'anglais précise la référence: est-ce clair? = is that clear?; qui est-ce? ( en montrant une personne) = who is he/she?; et aussi = who is that?; mais, en parlant de quelqu'un qui vous appelle au téléphone, ou à quelqu'un qui frappe à la porte: = who is it?

est-ce n'est généralement pas traduit dans les tournures emphatiques ou permettant d'éviter l'inversion du sujet: est-ce que tu parles russe? = do you speak Russian?; est-ce leur fils, ce garçon? is this boy their son?; qui est-ce qui l'a fait? = who did it?; qui est-ce que tu as rencontré? = who did you meet?; quand/où est-ce que tu manges? = when/where do you eat?; qu'est-ce que c'est? = what is it?, ou, comme vu plus haut, = what is this/that? selon qu'on montre un objet proche ou éloigné

Néanmoins, la tournure emphatique est également possible en anglais dans certaines expressions: qu'est-ce que j'entends? = what's this I hear?; est-ce bien ce qu'il a voulu dire? = is that what he really meant?

affirmation

c'est se traduit, selon les contextes, it is ( it's), this is, that is ( that's): c'est facile ( de critiquer) = it's easy; (ce que tu me demandes, ce travail) = that's easy; c'est moi (réponse à ‘qui est-ce?’) = it's me; (réponse à ‘qui le fait?’) = I do; (réponse à ‘qui l'a fait?’) = I did; (pour me désigner sur une photo, ou comme étant le personnage dont il est question) = that's me ( traduit également ça, c'est moi); c'est Mme Fox (qui téléphone, réponse à ‘qui est-ce?’) = it's Mrs Fox; (réponse à ‘qui le fait?’) = Mrs Fox ou Mrs Fox does; (réponse à ‘qui l'a fait?’) = Mrs Fox did; (que je montre, dont vous voulez parler) = that's Mrs Fox; c'est eux, ce sont eux (qui sont là-bas, que je montre) = it's them; ( qui le font) = they do; ( qui l'ont fait) = they did; ( qui arrivent) = here they are; ce sont mes enfants ( que je vous présente) = these are my children; ( qui sont là-bas) = they are my children; c'est cela = that's right; c'est ça! tu crois que je vais faire le travail tout seul? = what's this! do you think I'm going to do the work all by myself?

Lorsqu'il reprend un nom, un infinitif ou une proposition qui le précède c'est se traduit seulement par is: une étoile, c'est un réacteur nucléaire = a star is a nuclear reactor; réussir, c'est une question de volonté = to succeed is a question of will; sortir par ce temps, c'est de la folie = going out in this weather is sheer madness; eux, ce sont mes amis = they are my friends

De même, lorsque c'est que reprend un groupe nominal ou une proposition, il se traduit simplement par is that: le comique, c'est que... = the funny thing is that... On trouvera en général cette tournure sous l'entrée appropriée, comme comique, fort, importer etc

Lorsque c'est que sert à donner une explication il se rend généralement, et selon le temps, par it is that, it was that, mais aussi, pour insister sur l'explication, par it is/was because: si j'ai fait ça, c'est que je ne pouvais pas faire autrement = if I did that, it was because I couldn't do otherwise. ce n'est pas que se traduit la plupart du temps it is/was not that (la contraction est it's not plutôt que it isn't): ce n'est pas qu'il soit bête, mais... = it's not that he is stupid, but...

En corrélation avec un pronom relatif, c'est peut soit garder sa valeur de présentatif (voir plus haut) et se rendre par that's: c'est le journaliste qui m'a interviewé/que nous avons rencontré/dont je te parlais = that's the journalist who interviewed me/(that) we met/I was telling you about; c'est le château où je suis né = that's the castle where I was born; c'est ce qui me fait croire que... = that's what makes me think that...; c'est justement ce que je disais = that's exactly what I was saying; soit constituer une tournure emphatique qui se rend en anglais selon la nuance: c'est de la même femme que nous parlons = we're talking about the same woman; c'était d'en parler devant elle qui me gênait = talking about it in front of her was what made me feel uneasy ou what made me feel uneasy was talking about it in front of her; c'est lui/Paul qui l'a cassé ( je le dénonce) = he/Paul broke it; ( je l'accuse) = he/Paul is the one who broke it; c'est mon frère qui l'a écrit = it was my brother who wrote it ou my brother's the one who wrote it; c'est de ta soeur que je parlais, pas de toi = it was your sister I was talking about, not you; c'est cette voiture qui m'intéresse = this is the car (that) I am interested in; c'est lui le coupable = he is the culprit; ce sont eux les meurtriers = they are the murderers

c'est à suivi d'un infinitif se traduit parfois par it is suivi de l'adjectif correspondant si cette même transformation est possible en français ( c'est à désespérer = c'est désespérant = it's hopeless), mais c'est rare, et il est conseillé de se reporter à l'infinitif en question ou à l'un des autres termes obtenus à partir de transformations semblables

c'est à... de faire (ou parfois à faire) se traduira de deux manières: c'est à Pierre/lui de choisir ( c'est son tour) it's Pierre's/his turn to choose; ( c'est sa responsabilité) it's up to Pierre/to him to choose

La notion de rivalité contenue dans c'est à qui suivi du futur doit être rendue explicite en anglais: c'est à qui proposera le plus de réformes = each is trying to suggest more reforms than the other; c'était à qui des deux aurait le dernier mot = they were each trying to get in the last word; c'était à qui trouverait le plus d'erreurs dans le texte = they were vying with each other to find the most mistakes in the text

c'est, équivalent de ça fait dans le compte d'une somme, se rend par it is: c'est 200 francs = it's 200 francs; c'est combien? = how much is it?

ce sera avec valeur modale de ce doit être se traduit it must be: ce sera mon professeur de piano = it must be my piano teacher

être = verbe impersonnel

il est facile de critiquer = it is easy to criticize; il serait nécessaire de faire = it would be necessary to do; il est des gens bizarres = there are some strange people; il n'est pas de jour/d'heure sans qu'il se plaigne = not a day/an hour goes by without him complaining

On se référera par ailleurs aux notes d'usage concernant l'heure et la date; voir aussi les entrées temps et fois

il est à suivi d'un infinitif se rend différemment, selon les nuances qu'imposent le contexte, par it must be, it has to be, it should be, it can be suivis du participe passé. Pour plus de sûreté, on se reportera à l'infinitif en question, où cette construction est généralement traitée

il est de suivi d'un substantif ou d'un groupe nominal se rend souvent par it is suivi directement d'un adjectif ou d'un substantif précédé d'un déterminant (article, pronom): il est de coutume de faire (ou qu'on fasse) = it is customary ou the custom to do; il est de notre responsabilité de faire = it is our responsibility to do; mais ce n'est pas une règle absolue, et il est préférable de consulter des entrées telles que goût, règle, notoriété etc pour avoir des traductions adéquates. Voir également 1 Voir également 1 ci-dessous pour des exemples supplémentaires

Emplois avec en

en être

Certains cas sont traités sous la rubrique ‘être = verbe impersonnel’; d'autres, expressions figées, le sont sous l'entrée appropriée; voir par exemple poche et frais pour en être de sa poche/pour ses frais. Enfin, quand l'antéc édent de en est exprimé dans la phrase, l'expression est traitée plus bas sous être de: où en étais-je? = where was I?; je ne sais plus où j'en suis = I'm lost; où en es-tu de tes recherches? - j'en suis à mi-chemin/au début = how far have you got in your research? - I'm halfway through/at the beginning; elle a eu plusieurs amants/accidents: elle en est à son quatrième = she has had several lovers/accidents: this is her fourth; j'en suis à me demander si... = I'm beginning to wonder whether...; j'en étais à ne pouvoir distinguer le vrai du faux = I got to the point where I couldn't distinguish between truth and falsehood

être en

Suivie d'un substantif représentant un vêtement, l'expression peut être traduite to be in, mais on consultera l'entrée appropriée pour s'en assurer. Si l'on dit to be in uniform ou éventuellement to be wearing a uniform pour être en uniforme, l'anglais préfère généralement to be wearing a suit à to be in a suit pour être en costume (de même pour robe, tailleur etc). Dans le cas d'un déguisement, on a to be dressed up as: être en pirate = to be dressed up as a pirate

emplois avec y

j'y suis ( je vous comprends) = I'm with you; ( plus général mais un peu familier) = I get it; je n'y suis pas ( je ne comprends pas) = I don't get it; vous y êtes? (vous comprenez?) = are you with me?; (vous êtes prêt(e)?) = are you ready?; 20000 francs? vous n'y êtes pas! = 20,000 francs? you're a long way out!; tu n'y es pas, c'est plus compliqué que ça = you don't realize, it's a lot more complicated than that. Voir aussi les entrées y, adverbe de lieu, et pour

être + prépositions

La plupart des cas ( être dans, sur, devant, pour, après, avec etc) sont traités sous la préposition correspondante. Ne sont retenus ici que les cas particuliers de être à et être de

être à

Les cas où l'on peut faire l'ellipse de être ou le remplacer par un autre verbe sont traités sous la préposition à; ceux de en être à sous la rubrique ‘en être’, et ceux de c'est à sous la rubrique ‘c'est’

Les emplois de être à suivi d'un groupe nominal et signifiant ‘tendre vers’ sont généralement traités sous le substantif approprié, comme temps, hausse, agonie etc dans les expressions le temps est à la pluie, être à la hausse, être à l'agonie. De même, quand être à signifie un état, c'est sous le substantif ou adjectif approprié, comme bout, disposition, quai, vif etc, qu'on trouvera la ou les traductions de l'expression correspondante

Suivi d'un infinitif et signifiant devoir être, être à peut généralement se traduire, en observant les mêmes nuances qu'avec devoir, par must be, have to be ou should be suivi du participe passé du verbe anglais. Il reste conseillé de consulter l'infinitif en question, comme plaindre, prendre etc. On en trouve également un traitement succint sous les rubriques ‘être = verbe impersonnel' et ‘c'est'

Au sens de appartenir à, l'anglais utilise to be suivi du cas possessif quand le possesseur est un être animé ou d'un pronom possessif si celui-ci est représent é par un pronom objet. Si le cas possessif n'est pas d'usage, on utilise de préférence to belong to: ce livre est à moi/à mon frère = this book is mine/my brother's; ces dictionnaires sont au service de traduction = these dictionaries belong to the translation department; à qui est ce chien? = who does this dog belong to? ou whose dog is this? Voir 2 ci-dessous pour des exemples supplémentaires

être de

Quand elle exprime un état ou une situation, la tournure être de suivie d'un substantif sans déterminant est traduite sous le substantif en question, notamment avis, garde, service etc. De même, certaines expressions où la présence de déterminant est variable, comme dans être de mauvaise foi/d'une incroyable mauvaise foi sont traitées sous l'entrée appropriée, en l'occurrence, foi; voir aussi humeur, massacrante, poil etc

La construction être d'un/d'une suivie d'un adjectif substantivé ou d'un substantif exprimant une qualité ou un défaut peut généralement être rendue par to be so suivi de l'adjectif correspondant en anglais, si le substantif est seul: elle est d'un ridicule/d'une prétention! = she's so ridiculous/so pretentious!; si le substantif est qualifié, l'adjectif devient généralement un adverbe en anglais: il est d'une exquise courtoisie/d'une incompétence rare = he's exquisitely courteous/exceptionally incompetent; mais il n'est pas inutile de vérifier les traductions des adjectifs et substantifs à leur entrée avant de rendre cette construction

Au sens de participer à, faire partie de, la tournure être de se traduit de façon très variable (voir aussi partie): il est des nôtres ( il vient avec nous) = he's with us; (il est de notre clan, agit et pense comme nous) = he's one of us; serez-vous des nôtres? = will you be (coming) with us?; êtes-vous des nôtres? = are you coming with us? (ici, coming est nécessaire, pour éviter l'ambiguïté de are you with us?); les journalistes ne sont pas/ne seront pas du voyage = the journalists aren't coming/won't be coming on the trip; ils ont organisé une expédition mais je n'en étais pas = they organized an expedition but I wasn't part of it; il y avait un congrès mais il n'en était pas = there was a congress but he didn't take part

Suivi d'un infinitif et précédé de noms abstraits avec l'article défini ( l'idéal, l'essentiel etc) ou de superlatifs ( le plus simple), être de se traduit généralement par to be suivi de l'infinitif avec to: le plus simple serait de tout recommencer = the simplest thing to do would be to start all over again

* * *
ɛtʀ
1. nm

being

être humain — human being

2. vb (avec attribut)

1) (état, description) to be

Il est instituteur. — He's a teacher.

Vous êtes grand. — You're tall.

Vous êtes fatigué. — You're tired.

Je suis heureux. — I'm happy.

C'est moi! — It's me!

2) (appartenance)

être à qn — to be sb's, to belong to sb

Ce livre est à Paul. — This book is Paul's., This book belongs to Paul.

C'est à moi. — It's mine.

C'est à eux. — It's theirs.

C'est à lui de le faire. — It's up to him to do it.

3) (origine)

être de — to be from

Il est de Paris. — He is from Paris.

Il est des nôtres. — He is one of us.

4) (obligation, but)

être à (+ infinitif) C'est à réparer. — It needs repairing.

C'est à essayer. — You should try it.

Il est à espérer que... — It is to be hoped that...

3. vi

1) (= se trouver) to be

Je ne serai pas ici demain. — I won't be here tomorrow.

2) (date)

Nous sommes le 10 janvier. — It's the 10th of January., Today is the 10th of January.

3) (= faire partie) to be

être de ceux qui... — to be one of those who...

Il voulait en être. — He wanted to be part of it.

4) (= exister) to be

être ou ne pas être... — to be or not to be...

5) (autres locutions)

en être à qch (= avoir atteint) — to have got to sth, to have got as far as sth, (= être réduit à) to be reduced to sth

Nous en étions au dessert. — We had got to the dessert., We had got as far as dessert.

Il en est à faire des ménages pour vivre. — He's been reduced to doing cleaning jobs to earn a living.

en être pour ses frais — to get nothing for one's trouble

4. vb aux

1) (dans verbes composés) to have

être arrivé — to have arrived

être allé — to have gone

Il est parti. — He has left., He has gone.

Il n'est pas encore arrivé. — He hasn't arrived yet.

2) (forme passive) to be

être fait par — to be made by

Il a été promu. — He has been promoted.

5. vb impers

1) (avec attribut)

il est... — it is...

Il est impossible de le faire. — It's impossible to do it.

2) (pour dire l'heure)

Il est 10 heures. — It's 10 o'clock.

See:

est-ce que,

n'est-ce pas,

c'est-à-dire,

ce

* * *

I.

être ⇒ Note d'usage verb table: être vi

1 il n'est pas jusqu'à l'Antarctique qui ne soit pollué even the Antarctic is polluted; il en est de Pierre comme de Paul it is the same with Pierre as with Paul; voilà ce qu'il en est ( présentation) this is how it is; ( conclusion) that's how it is; il n'en est rien this isn't at all the case; il en sera toujours ainsi it will always be so; il en a été de même it was the same; qu'en est-il de…? what's the news on…?;

2 je suis à vous tout de suite/dans un instant I'll be with you right away/in a minute; je suis à vous I'm all yours; être à ce qu'on fait to have one's mind on what one is doing; elle est toujours à se plaindre she's always complaining;

3 il n'est plus euph he's no longer with us; ce temps n'est plus those days are gone; ces traditions ne sont plus these traditions are things of the past; fût-il duc/en cristal even if he were a duke/it were made of crystal, even were he a duke/were it made of crystal; n'était leur grand âge were it not for their advanced age, if it were not for their advanced age; ne serait-ce qu'en faisant if only by doing; ne fût-ce que pour la soulager/qu'un instant if only to relieve her/for a moment; fût-ce pour des raisons humanitaires if only on humanitarian grounds.

Idiome

on ne peut pas être et avoir été Prov you can't stay young forever.

II.

être nm

1 ( organisme vivant) being; être humain/vivant/surnaturel human/living/supernatural being; les êtres animés et inanimés animate and inanimate things; les êtres et les choses living things and objects; un être sans défense a defenceless^GB creature; ces plantes sont des êtres inférieurs these plants are inferior life-forms;

2 ( personne) person; un être d'exception an exceptional person; un être faible et timoré a weak and timorous person; les êtres qui doutent people who doubt; l'amitié entre deux êtres friendship between two people; un être cher or aimé a loved one; ce sont des êtres simples they're simple beings ou souls; son mari est un être sensible her husband is a sensitive soul;

3 ( nature intime) being; de tout son être [détester, souhaiter] with one's whole being; au fond de son être, elle savait que in the core of her being, she knew that; blessé au plus profond de son être hurt to the core; les êtres contradictoires qui vous habitent the conflicting selves within you;

4 Philos l'être being.

I

[ɛtr] nom masculin

1. BIOLOGIE & PHILOSOPHIE being

l'être PHILOSOPHIE being

être humain human being

être de raison rational being

être vivant living thing

2. RELIGION

l'être éternel ou infini ou suprême the Supreme Being

3. [personne] person

un être cher a loved one

4. [cœur, âme] being, heart, soul

je le crois de tout mon être I believe it with all my heart

II

[ɛtr] verbe intransitif

A.[EXPRIME L'EXISTENCE, LA RÉALITÉ]

1. [exister] to be, to exist

ne nie pas ce qui est don't deny the facts

si Dieu est if God exists

si cela est if (it is) so

mon fils n'est plus (littéraire) my son is no more (littéraire) ou has died ou passed away

la nounou la plus patiente qui soit the most patient nanny that ever was ou in the world

le plus petit ordinateur qui soit the tiniest computer ever

être ou ne pas être to be or not to be

on ne peut pas être et avoir été you only live once

2. MATHÉMATIQUES

soit une droite AB let AB be a straight line

B.[RELIE L'ATTRIBUT, LE COMPLÉMENT AU SUJET]

1. [suivi d'un attribut] to be

elle est professeur she's a teacher

je ne te le prêterai pas! — comment ou comme tu es! (familier) I won't lend it to you! — you see what you're like!

je suis comme je suis I am what I am

Bruno/ce rôle est tout pour moi Bruno/this part means everything to me

elle n'est plus rien pour lui she no longer matters to him

elle n'est plus ce qu'elle était she's not what she used to be

qui était-ce? who was it?

2. [suivi d'une préposition]

être à [se trouver à]: être à l'hôpital to be in hospital

je suis à la gare I'm at the station

cela fait longtemps que je ne suis plus à Paris I left Paris a long time ago

j'y suis, j'y reste here I am and here I stay

je n'y suis pour personne

a. [à la maison] I'm not at home for anyone

b. [au bureau] I won't see anybody

je suis à vous dans un instant I'll be with you in a moment

je suis à vous [je vous écoute] I'm all yours

la Sardaigne est au sud de la Corse Sardinia is (situated) south of Corsica

tout le monde est à la page 15/au chapitre 9? is everybody at page 15/chapter 9?

vous êtes (bien) au 01.40.06.24.08 this is 01 40 06 24 08

nous ne sommes qu'au début du tournoi the tournament has just started

être à [appartenir à]: ce livre est à moi the book's mine

être à [être occupé à]: il est tout à son travail he's busy with his work

être à [être en train de]: il est toujours à me questionner he's always asking me questions

être de [provenir de] to be from, to come from

être de [dater de]: l'église est du XVI^e the church is from ou dates back to the 16th century

la lettre est du 12 the letter's dated the 12th

les œufs sont d'hier the eggs were laid yesterday

être de [appartenir à] to belong to, to be a member of

Bruno est de sa famille Bruno is a member of her family ou is a relative of hers

être de [participer à]: je suis de mariage le mois prochain I've got (to go to) a wedding next month

qui est de corvée de vaisselle? who's on washing-up duty?

être de [se joindre à]: acceptez-vous d'être (un) des nôtres? would you care to join us?

être en [lieu]: être en prison/en France to be in prison/in France

être en [matériau]: la table est en chêne the table is made of oak

être en [pour exprimer l'état]: être en bonne santé to be in good health

les dossiers qui sont en attente the pending files

être sans: vous n'êtes pas sans savoir que... I'm sure you're aware that...

en être à: le projet n'en est qu'au début the project has only just started

où en es-tu avec Michel? how is it going with Michel?

j'en suis au moment où il découvre le trésor I've got to the part ou the bit where he discovers the treasure

où en étais-je? [après une interruption dans une conversation] where was I ?

où en sont les travaux? how's the work coming along?

en être à faire quelque chose: j'en suis à me demander si... I'm beginning to wonder if...

tu en es encore à lui chercher des excuses! — oh non, je n'en suis plus là! you're still trying to find excuses for him! — oh no, I'm past that!

ne plus savoir où l'on en est: je ne sais plus du tout où j'en suis dans tous ces calculs I don't know where I am any more with all these calculations

j'ai besoin de faire le point, je ne sais plus où j'en suis I've got to take stock, I've completely lost track of everything

y être [être prêt]: tout le monde y est? is everyone ready?

y être [comprendre]: tu te souviens bien de Marie, une petite brune! — ah, oui, j'y suis maintenant! but you must remember Marie, a brunette! — oh yes, I'm with you now!

je n'y suis pas du tout! I'm lost!

mais non, vous n'y êtes pas du tout! you don't understand!

en être (familier) , être de ceux-là (familier) [être homosexuel] to be one of them

3. [dans l'expression du temps] to be

nous sommes le 8/jeudi today is the 8th/Thursday

quel jour sommes-nous? what day is it today?

on était en avril it was April

C.[SUBSTITUT DE ALLER, PARTIR] to go

tu y as déjà été? have you already been there?

elle s'en fut lui porter la lettre (littéraire) she went to take him the letter

————————

[ɛtr] verbe impersonnel

1. [exister]

il est [il y a] (suivi d'un singulier) there is

(suivi d'un pluriel) there are

il était une fois un prince... once (upon a time) there was a prince...

s'il en est: un escroc s'il en est a crook if ever there was one

2. [pour exprimer l'heure]

il est 5 h it's 5 o'clock

quelle heure est-il? what time is it?

3. (soutenu & locution)

il en est ainsi de toutes les démocraties that's how it is in all democracies

on a dit que vous vouliez démissionner — il n'en est rien it was rumoured you wanted to resign — that's not true

il n'est que de: il n'est que de lire les journaux pour s'en rendre compte you only have to read the newspapers to be aware of it

————————

[ɛtr] verbe auxiliaire

1. [sert à former les temps composés]

je suis/j'étais descendu I came/had come down

serais-tu resté? would you have stayed?

2. [sert à former le passif]

des arbres ont été déterrés par la tempête trees were uprooted during the storm

3. [sert à exprimer une obligation]

ce dossier est à préparer pour lundi the file must be ready for Monday

cela est à prouver we have no proof of that yet

cela étant locution adverbiale

[dans ces circonstances] things being what they are

[cela dit] having said that

Dictionnaire Français-Anglais > être

14 pass

pɑ:s
1. гл.
1) идти;
проходить, проезжать( by - мимо чего-л.), (along - вдоль чего-л.), (across, over - через что-л.) Pass right along, please! ≈ Проходите мимо, пожалуйста! She never passes without stopping to say hello. ≈ Она никогда не проходит мимо, чтобы не поздороваться. The guard allowed the visitor to pass. ≈ Охранники разрешили посетителям пройти. Syn: go by, go on, go past, go ahead, move onward, progress, proceed
2) а) пересекать, переходить, переезжать;
переправляться б) переправлять, перевозить
3) а) превращаться, переходить ( из одного состояния в другое) It has passed into a proverb. ≈ Это вошло в поговорку. б) переходить (из одних рук в другие)
4) происходить, случаться, иметь место I saw (heard) what was passing. ≈ Я видел (слышал), что происходило. Whether or not this comes to pass. ≈ В любом случае это имеет место.
5) произносить
6) а) обгонять, опережать б) превышать, выходить за пределы Dick has already passed his father in height. ≈ Дик уже превзошел отца в росте.
7) а) выдержать, пройти (испытание, тест и т. п.) ;
удовлетворять( требованиям) to pass the tests ≈ пройти испытание pass standards ≈ удовлетворять нормам б) ставить зачет;
пропускать( экзаменующегося)
8) проводить, коротать (время, лето и т. п.) Mother passes her time knitting. ≈ Мама все время вяжет.
9) а) проходить, кончаться;
прекращаться Time passes quickly on vacation. ≈ На отдыхе время проходит быстро. Wait for the rain to pass. ≈ Подожди, пока пройдет дождь. б) выходить из употребления, исчезать to pass out of use ≈ выходить из употребления
10) передавать Please pass me the salt. ≈ Передай мне, пожалуйста, соль. Pass the news along. ≈ Передай эту новость дальше.
11) а) принимать (закон, резолюцию и т. п.) б) быть принятым, получать одобрение( законодательного органа) Congress is expected to pass the bill. ≈ Конгресс собирается утвердить закон.
12) а) выносить (решение, приговор) (upon, on) б) быть вынесенным (о приговоре) The verdict passed for the plaintiff. ≈ Решение было вынесено в пользу истца.
13) а) пускать в обращение б) быть в обращении, иметь хождение (о деньгах) This coin will not pass. ≈ Эту монету не примут.
14) мелькнуть, появиться A change passed over his countenance. ≈ У него изменилось выражение лица.
15) пропускать;
опускать
16) кончаться, умирать( обыкн. pass hence, pass from among us, etc.)
17) проходить незамеченным, сходить
18) проводить (рукой) He passed his hand across his forehead. ≈ Он провел рукой по лбу.
19) просматривать (документ и т. п.) pass your eyes/glance over this letter ≈ просмотрите это письмо
20) карт.;
спорт пасовать
21) спорт делать выпад( в фехтовании)
22) давать (слово, клятву, обещание)
23) амер. не объявлять( дивиденды)
24) мед. иметь (стул) ;
испускать( мочу) ∙ pass away pass back pass between pass by pass down pass for pass from pass in pass into pass off pass on pass out pass over pass round pass through pass under pass up a lot of water has passed under the bridge ≈ (с того времени) утекло много воды pass on the torch
2. сущ.
1) а) проход;
путь б) перен. путь, подход( к чему-л.)
2) переулок, узкая улица
3) ущелье;
перевал Syn: mountain pass, gap, gorge, canyon
4) фарватер, пролив, судоходный канал
5) проход для рыбы в плотине
6) проходной балл;
зачет
7) пропуск, бесплатный билет, контрамарка
8) пасс (движение рук гипнотизера) ;
фокус
9) а) карт.;
спорт пас, бросок to block a pass ≈ блокировать бросок to complete, throw a pass ≈ делать, выполнять бросок to intercept a pass ≈ перехватить передачу forward pass ≈ пас нападающего incomplete pass ≈ нерезультативный бросок lateral pass ≈ боковой бросок touchdown pass ≈ гол (в регби) б) выпад( в фехтовании)
10) (критическое) положение Things have come to a pretty pass. ≈ Дела приняли скверный оборот.
11) воен. разрешение не присутствовать на поверке;
амер. отпуск The soldier had a weekend pass. ≈ Солдат получил недельный отпуск.
12) метал. калибр, ручей валка ∙ hold the pass pass in review проход;
путь - the guide showed us the * through the wood проводник показал нам путь через лес путь, подход, ключ( к чему-либо) - she found the * to his heart она нашла ключ к его сердцу канал - the government's power to shut and open the *es of trade полномочия правительства открывть и закрывать каналы торговли проход, узкая улица, переулок;
проулок - a narrow * with low houses узкий проход между невысокими домами ущелье, дефиле, перевал, седловина - a mountain * горный перевал - the P. of Thermopylae( историческое) Фермопильское ущелье - wooded * лесистое ущелье - the height of the * is... высота перевала... - a house on a * домик на перевале - a * over Andes перевал через Анды( военное) стратегическое укрепление, высота - they defended the * of the bridge они обороняли предмостное укрепление( военное) форт, крепость в горах фарватер, пролив, судоходное русло, судоходный канал рыбоход( редкое) брод, переезд( на реке) (горное) проход, пропускное отверстие;
скат, ходок для людей калибр или ручей валка( горное) топографическая съемка (авиация) неточно рассчитанный заход на посадку( авиация) прохождение, пролет( самолета) - close * пролет на небольшом расстоянии, близкий пролет - satellite * прохождение спутника через заданную точку переход (из одного состояния в другое) - * of heat теплопередача, переход тепла смерть - sudden * внезапная смерть( карточное) пас > a * in review( военное) прохождение торжественным маршем > to gain the * защищать свое дело > to sell the * (книжное) предать своих сторонников, свое дело идти;
проходить;
проезжать - to * on the line идти по прямой (легкая атлетика) - to see smb. * видеть, как кто-то проходит - to * into the room пройти в комнату - please let me * пожалуйста, дайте мне пройти - we *ed through the town without stopping мы проехали через город не останавливаясь - the river *es southward река течет на юг - the road *es close to the village дорога проходит недалеко от деревни - we *ed along the river мы шли вдоль реки проходить мимо, миновать - to * smb. in the street встретить кого-либо на улице - to * a building пройти мимо здания - to * a station проехать мимо станции (не останавливаясь) - did you * him on the road? вы не встретили его по дороге? - he had *ed sixteen ему минуло шестнадцать лет - he has *ed the fifty mark (разговорное) ему перевалило за пятьдесят обгонять (о машине, водителе) пройти (мимо), пропустить, прозевать - to * the turning проехать поворот( дороги) - to * the stop пропустить остановку не обратить внимания, пренебречь (тж. * by) - to * by in silence обходить молчанием - we may * these details мы можем опустить эти детали - but let that * не будем об этом говорить - his rude remark *ed without rebuke его грубое замечание не встретило отпора - I can't * the matter by without making a protest я не могу не выразить протеста по этому поводу пройти незамеченным, сойти (тж. * unheeded, unnoticed или unobserved) - his remark *ed unheeded никто не обратил внимание на его замечание - the statement was allowed to * unchallenged никто не выступил против его заявления;
никто ему не возражал проходить (через что-либо), переезжать;
пересекать, переправляться - to * an ocean пересекать океан - to * the gates пройти (через) ворота - the steamer *ed Gibraltar пароход прошел Гибралтар перевозить, проводить (через что-либо) - the barks *ed horses and munitions на барках перевозили лошадей и снаряжение - a canal sufficient to * boats of 25 tons канал, через который могут пройти суда водоизмещением в 25 тонн просовывать - to * one's hand between iron bars просунуть руку между железными прутьями - to * the thread through the eye of the needle вдеть нитку в иголку передавать (тж. * over) - * me the butter, please пожалуйста, передайте мне масло - read the book and * it to my brother прочтите книгу и передайте ее моему брату - they *ed buckets of water from hand to hand они передавали ведра с водой из рук в руки - the letter was *ed round the table письмо обошло весь стол - the news *ed round the hall новость мгновенно облетела всех в зале - * the word to reduce the weight of the load скажите, чтобы уменьшили вес груза (спортивное) передавать, пасовать (карточное) пасовать, объявлять пас (to, into) переходить - to * to the next item on the agenda переходить к следующему пункту повестки дня - to * to smb. переходть к кому-либо - the business *ed into other hands предприятие перешло в другие руки - the manuscript *ed into the hands of a specialist рукопись попала в руки специалиста - it has *ed into a proverb это вошло в пословицу - to * to the reserve( военное) переходить в запас - to * from joy to tears то радоваться, то плакать - in descending the mountain we *ed from snow to rain спускаясь с горы, мы попали из снега в дождь - hey *! иди! (восклицание фокусника, когда вещь якобы должна перейти в другое место) превращаться, переходить из одного состояния в другое - to * into solution переходить в раствор - a substance *es from a solid to a liquid state вещество переходит из твердого состояния в жидкое - when water boils it *es into steam когда вода кипит, она превращается в пар переходить или передаваться по наследству (тж. * over) - the estate *ed to his heirs имение перешло к его наследникам - his title *ed to his eldest son его титул был унаследован старшим сыном идти, проходить, протекать (о времени) - a fortnight *ed прошло две недели - the years * rapidly годы быстро летят - how quick time *es как быстро летит время - generations will * сменится много поколений - we have *ed the early stage of our work первый этап нашей работы уже завершен (про-) мелькнуть, появиться - a cloud *ed across the sun тучка на мгновение закрыла солнце - a blush *ed across her face она покраснела - a change *ed over his face он переменился в лице - a smile *ed over her lips на ее губах промелькнула улыбка пройти;
исчезнуть;
прекратиться (тж. * off) - the pain soon *ed боль скоро прошла - his anger soon *ed его гнев быстро прошел - the old customs are *ing старые обычаи уходят в прошлое - all things must * все преходяще;
все проходит подходить, годиться - this part of your article will * эта часть вашей статьи пройдет - the trick will not * фокус не пройдет происходить, случаться, иметь место - did you see what was *ing? вы видели, что случилось? выходить за пределы;
быть выше - to * the $1,000 mark превысить 1000 долларов - it *es my understanding это выше моего понимания - it *es belief этому нельзя поверить;
это невероятно - he did not * the of his faculties он не вышел за рамки своих возможностей - the grief that *es show горе, которое нельзя выразить словами ответить на (какое-либо) действие тем же действием, обменяться( приветствиями, взглядами) - to * greetings обменяться приветствиями - to * offices обменяться услугами - the articles *ing between the two countries товары, которыми обмениваются эти две страны - some blows *ed between them они подрались - words *ed between them они поссорились - no words *ed between them они не обменялись ни словом - the correspondence that has *ed between us переписка, в которой мы состояли - tell me everything that *ed between you расскажите мне подробно, что произошло между вами проводить (время, день;
тж. * away) - to * the time проводить время - what can we do to * the time? как (бы) нам провести время? - to * a pleasant evening приятно провести вечер - to * an anxious day провести день в тревоге - to * the spring in the south провести весну на юге проводить (щеткой, рукой) - to * a hand over one's eye провести рукой по глазам - she *ed a comb through her hair она провела гребнем по волосам - to * a sweeper over the floor провести щеткой по полу - to * a wet sponge over smth. провести мокрой губкой по чему-либо;
стереть память о чем-либо, забыть что-либо - he *ed a wet sponge over his early life он постарался забыть свою прошлую жизнь удовлетворять (требованиям, нормам) - to * the standards удовлетворять нормам пройти (испытание) - to * the tests пройти испытание выдержать, сдать( экзамен) - to * exams with distinction сдать экзамены с отличием - he *ed the entrance examination он сдал вступительный экзамен - he *ed in geography он сдал экзамен по географии - to * master получить звание магистра, главы колледжа ставить( зачет) ;
пропустить (экзаменующегося) - don't be afraid, we shall* you не бойтесь, мы вам поставим зачет пройти (цензуру, досмотр) - to * the censor проходить через цензуру - to* the customs пройти таможенный досмотр пропустить (через цензуру) - the officer *ed my bag таможенный чиновник пропустил мой чемодан - he had *ed for the press all the sheets of hte book он подписал к печати все листы книги утверждать (план, расход) - to * an invoice утвердить счет - to * an item of expenditure провести статью расхода - the scheme was *ed by the council план получил одобрение совета - the boiler was *ed by the surveyor котел был принят инспектором принимать (решение, резолюцию, закон) - to * a bill принимать закон - the majority will * the bill законопроект пройдет большинством голосов - the village was *ed to be a township by the Council совет принял решение считать эту деревню городом быть принятым, получить одобрение (о законе) - the bill *ed the House of Commons палата общин утвердила законопроект - the bill *ed the committee законопроект прошел через комиссию выносить (приговор, решение) - to * sentence upon smb. вынести приговор кому-либо - the court *ed sentence on him today суд сегодня вынес приговор по его делу быть вынесенным - the judgement *ed for the plaintiff решение было в пользу истца высказывать (суждение) ;
делать (замечание) - to * an opinion on smth. высказать мнение по поводу чего-либо - I can't * an opinion on your work without examining it thoroughly я не могу высказать своего мнения о вашей работе, не прочитав ее внимательно - to * a remark сделать замечание - to * censure upon smb., smth. критиковать кого-либо, что-либо, сделать замечание кому-либо, по поводу чего-либо пускать в обращение (деньги, обыкн. фальшивые) - he was arrested for *ing forged notes его арестовали за то, что он распространял фальшивые деньги быть в обращении, иметь хождение ( о деньгах) - a Bank of England note used to * anywhere раньше банкнота Английского банка имела хождение везде - this coin will not * эту монету не примут (from) отходить, уклоняться( от принципов, курса) - to * from a course отклониться от своего пути( from) умереть, отойти - there has *ed from among us a man who held a high position in English literature от нас ушел человек, произведения которого занимают значительное место в английской литературе (through) испытывать (лишения, трудности) - they were *ing through troubled times они переживали тревожное время (for) сойти (за кого-либо) ;
слыть (кем-либо) - he *ed for my brother его приняли за моего брата - he was forty but he might have *ed for younger ему было сорок, но можно было дать меньше - in this small town he *ed for a man of considerable means в этом маленьком городке он слыл зажиточным человеком пропускать, протягивать( веревку) ;
обвязывать( веревкой) - to * a rope round a pack обвязать тюк веревкой - to * a rope round a cask обмотать бочонок канатом - they *ed a rope round the calf's hind legs они связали веревкой задние ноги теленка (американизм) открывать( ключом) - all these doors should be *ed with one key все эти двери должны открываться одним ключом пронзить, проткнуть( кинжалом, шпагой) - he *ed his sword through his enemy's body он пронзил своим мечом тело врага - a bullet *ed through his shoulder пуля прошла через плечо делать выпад, нападать (фехтование) (спортивное) брать (препятствие) - to * a hurdle взять барьер делать пассы (в фокусах) (юридическое) изготовить, оформить( документ) плутовать( в картах) (медицина) иметь (стул) (медицина) испускать (мочу) - to * urine мочиться не объявить выплату (регулярного дивиденда) - to * a dividend( американизм) не назначить дивиденда - concerns which not only *ed dividends but went bankrupt концерны, которые не только не выплатили дивиденды, но и обанкротились выдавать себя за белого (о мулате, квартероне) ;
скрывать свое негритянское происхождение > to * by the name of... быть известным под именем..., называться... > he *ed by the name of Smith он был известен под именем Смит > to * one's promise дать обещание > to * one's word давать слово > he *ed his word of honour он дал честное слово > to * one's word for smb., smth. поручиться за кого-либо, что-либо > to * a bold jest отпустить смелую шутку > to * the lips произносить > don't let it * your lips об этом ни слова > no complaints *ed his lips он никогда не жаловался > no food has *ed my lips since the morning у меня во рту маковой росинки с утра не было > to * current иметь денежную стоимость;
быть обычным, общепринятым;
распространяться как слух > to * troops in review проводить смотр войск > to * on the torch передавать знания > to * the time of day (устаревшее) поздороваться > to * (a) good morning (устаревшее) пожелать доброго утра, поздороваться > to * in the checks (сленг) умереть > to * the buck (американизм) (сленг) свалить ответственность( на кого-либо) сдача экзамена без отличия посредственная оценка;
проходной балл, зачет - she got a bare * она получила только переходной балл оценка "посредственно" (3 балла в фигурном катании) (трудное, критическое) положение или состояние - to be at a critical * быть в критическом положении - to bring things to a desperate * довести до крайности - to bring wonders to * делать чудеса - to come to * происходить, случаться - that things should have come to this *! как можно было довести это до такого состояния! - things have come to a strange * дела приняли странный оборот пасс, движение рук (гипнотизера, фокусника) фокус - to perform a * сделать фокус - he performed most difficult *es он выполнял самые сложные фокусы (устаревшее) остроумная выходка, выпад ( спортивное) передача, пас - bounce * передача с отскоком мяча (баскетбол) - head * передача головой - back * передача назад - low * передача низом - wing * передача на край - criss-cross *es перекрестные передачи - cross * поперечная передача - drop * короткая передача назад - flip * "подброшенная" передача - * out передача на край - a clever * to the forward удачный пас нападающему - to intercept a * перехватить передачу - to make a * передавать (мяч), делать передачу;
нанести удар рапирой выпад (фехтование) > to make the * плутовать при снятии колоды > to make a * at smb. делать выпад против кого-либо;
пытаться ухаживать( за женщиной) пропуск, паспорт - libriary * читательский билет - security * пропуск, выданный службой безопасности - he got his * and health certificate он получил свой паспорт и справку о состоянии здоровья пароль - to sell the * продать пароль (неприятелю) ;
выдать тайну, стать предателем (военное) разрешение не присутствовать на поверке;
отпускной билет;
увольнительная( военное) (американизм) краткосрочный отпуск - a soldier on a * солдат, имеющий краткосрочный отпуск бесплатный билет;
контрамарка - a (free) * бесплатный железнодорожный билет - a free * to a show контрамарка на концерт - admission * входной билет - a bus * проездной билет на автобус - a season * сезонный билет - to grant smb. a free * on the railway выдать кому-либо бесплатный железнодорожный билет - to hold a * иметь бесплатный проездной билет сокр. от passenger ~ быть принятым, получать одобрение (законодательного органа) ;
the bill passed the Commons палата общин утвердила законопроект ~ (критическое) положение;
to bring to pass совершать, осуществлять;
to come to pass произойти, случиться ~ проходить незамеченным, сходить;
but let that pass не будем об этом говорить;
that won't pass это недопустимо ~ мелькнуть, появиться;
a change passed over his countenance у него изме-нилось выражение лица ~ (критическое) положение;
to bring to pass совершать, осуществлять;
to come to pass произойти, случиться ~ произносить;
few words passed было мало сказано free ~ бесплатный проездной билет free ~ свободный проход ~ превышать, выходить за пределы;
he has passed sixteen ему уже больше шестнадцати;
it passes my comprehension это выше моего понимания;
it passes belief это невероятно ~ off сбывать, подсовывать( for, as - за кого-л.) ;
he passed himself off as a doctor он выдавал себя за доктора ~ проводить (рукой) ;
he passed his hand across his forehead он провел рукой по лбу ~ метал. калибр, ручей валка;
pass in review воен. прохождение торжественным маршем;
to hold the pass защищать свое дело ~ происходить, случаться, иметь место;
I saw (heard) what was passing я видел (слышал), что происходило ~ превращаться, переходить (из одного состояния в другое) ;
it has passed into a proverb это вошло в поговорку ~ превышать, выходить за пределы;
he has passed sixteen ему уже больше шестнадцати;
it passes my comprehension это выше моего понимания;
it passes belief это невероятно ~ превышать, выходить за пределы;
he has passed sixteen ему уже больше шестнадцати;
it passes my comprehension это выше моего понимания;
it passes belief это невероятно to make a ~ (at smb.) делать выпад (против кого-л.) to make a ~ (at smb.) разг. приставать( к кому-л.) ~ проводить (время, лето и т. п.) ;
to pass the time, to make time pass коротать время ~ исчезать;
прекращаться;
the pain passed боль прошла;
to pass out of sight исчезать из виду;
to pass out of use выходить из употребления ~ пересекать;
переходить, переезжать (через что-л.) ;
переправлять(ся) ;
to pass a mountain range перевалить через хребет ~ round обматывать;
обводить;
to pass a rope round a cask обмотать бочонок канатом ~ by не обращать внимания ~ by оставлять без внимания, пропускать;
to pass by in silence обходить молчанием ~ by пропускать ~ by проходить мимо ~ by оставлять без внимания, пропускать;
to pass by in silence обходить молчанием to ~ by on the other side не оказать помощи, не проявить сочувствия;
to pass on the torch передавать знания, традиции ~ through пронзать;
pass up амер. отказываться( от чего-л.) ;
отвергать( что-л.) ;
to pass by the name of... быть известным под именем..., называться... ~ for считаться, слыть ( кем-л.) ;
pass in умереть (тж. pass in one's checks) ;
pass into превращаться в, переходить в;
делаться ~ for считаться, слыть (кем-л.) ;
pass in умереть (тж. pass in one's checks) ;
pass into превращаться в, переходить в;
делаться ~ метал. калибр, ручей валка;
pass in review воен. прохождение торжественным маршем;
to hold the pass защищать свое дело review: ~ обзор, обозрение;
to pass in review рассматривать, обозревать ~ воен. смотр;
парад;
to pass in review делать смотр;
пропускать торжественным маршем ~ for считаться, слыть (кем-л.) ;
pass in умереть (тж. pass in one's checks) ;
pass into превращаться в, переходить в;
делаться to ~ money under the table (to smb.) дать (кому-л.) взятку ~ off оставлять без внимания, пропускать мимо ушей ~ off отвлекать внимание( от чего-л.) ~ off постепенно прекращаться, проходить (об ощущениях и т. п.) ~ off пронестись, пройти ( о дожде, буре) ~ off сбывать, подсовывать ( for, as - за кого-л.) ;
he passed himself off as a doctor он выдавал себя за доктора ~ off сдать (экзамен) ~ off хорошо пройти (о мероприятии, событии) to ~ by on the other side не оказать помощи, не проявить сочувствия;
to pass on the torch передавать знания, традиции ~ давать (слово, клятву, обещание) ;
to pass one's word обещать;
ручаться, поручиться ( for) ~ out сбыть, продать (товар) ~ out разг. терять сознание ~ out умереть ~ out успешно пройти (курс обучения) ~ исчезать;
прекращаться;
the pain passed боль прошла;
to pass out of sight исчезать из виду;
to pass out of use выходить из употребления ~ исчезать;
прекращаться;
the pain passed боль прошла;
to pass out of sight исчезать из виду;
to pass out of use выходить из употребления ~ to ~ water мед. мочиться ~ ~ your eyes (или glance) over this letter просмотрите это письмо ~ round обматывать;
обводить;
to pass a rope round a cask обмотать бочонок канатом ~ round передавать друг другу;
пустить по кругу;
to pass round the hat пустить шапку по кругу, устроить сбор пожертвований ~ round передавать друг другу;
пустить по кругу;
to pass round the hat пустить шапку по кругу, устроить сбор пожертвований ~ выдержать, пройти (испытание) ;
удовлетворять (требованиям) ;
to pass the tests пройти испытание;
to pass standards удовлетворять нормам ~ выдержать, пройти (испытание) ;
удовлетворять (требованиям) ;
to pass the tests пройти испытание;
to pass standards удовлетворять нормам ~ проводить (время, лето и т. п.) ;
to pass the time, to make time pass коротать время ~ передавать;
read this and pass it on прочтите (это) и передайте дальше;
to pass the word передавать приказание ~ through пересекать;
переходить ~ through продевать ~ through пронзать;
pass up амер. отказываться (от чего-л.) ;
отвергать (что-л.) ;
to pass by the name of... быть известным под именем..., называться... ~ through пропускать, просеивать, процеживать (сквозь что-л.) ~ through проходить (через что-л.), испытывать, переживать;
they are passing through times of troubles они переживают беспокойное время ~ through пронзать;
pass up амер. отказываться (от чего-л.) ;
отвергать (что-л.) ;
to pass by the name of... быть известным под именем..., называться... ~ передавать;
read this and pass it on прочтите (это) и передайте дальше;
to pass the word передавать приказание reporter's ~ корреспондентский пропуск ~ проходить незамеченным, сходить;
but let that pass не будем об этом говорить;
that won't pass это недопустимо ~ through проходить (через что-л.), испытывать, переживать;
they are passing through times of troubles они переживают беспокойное время things have come to a pretty ~ дела приняли скверный оборот ~ быть в обращении, иметь хождение (о деньгах) ;
this coin will not pass эту монету не примут ~ проходить (о времени) ;
time passes rapidly время быстро летит ~ быть вынесенным (о приговоре) ;
the verdict passed for the plaintiff решение было вынесено в пользу истца whether or not this comes to ~ суждено ли этому случиться или нет

Большой англо-русский и русско-английский словарь > pass

15 table

table ['teɪbəl]

1 noun

(a) (furniture) table f;

∎ to get round the negotiating table s'asseoir à la table des négociations;

∎ to set or British lay the table mettre ou dresser la table ou le couvert;

∎ formal to be at table être à table;

∎ to be (sitting) at the breakfast/dinner table être à table pour le petit déjeuner/(le) dîner;

∎ we sat down to table nous nous sommes mis à table;

∎ may I leave the table? puis-je sortir de table ou quitter la table?;

∎ familiar two drinks and I'm under the table deux verres et je suis complètement paf!

(b) (people seated) table f, tablée f;

∎ my uncle kept the whole table amused mon oncle a diverti toute la tablée;

∎ we were seated with a table of card players nous étions assis à une table de joueurs de cartes

(c) formal (food)

∎ she keeps an excellent table elle a une excellente table;

∎ the restaurant has a hot and cold table le restaurant propose des plats chauds et des plats froids

(d) Technology (of machine) table f; Music (of violin) table f d'harmonie

(e) (list) liste f; (chart) table f, tableau m; (of fares, prices) tableau m, barème m; Computing tableau m;

∎ the results are set out in the following table les résultats sont donnés dans le tableau suivant

(f) Sport classement m;

∎ our team came bottom in the table notre équipe s'est classée dernière ou était dernière au classement

(g) School

∎ (multiplication) table table f (de multiplication);

∎ we have to learn our 4 times table il faut qu'on apprenne la table de 4

(h) (slab → of stone, marble) plaque f

(i) Geography plateau m

(j) Anatomy (of cranium) table f

(k) (idioms)

∎ to put or to lay sth on the table mettre qch sur la table;

∎ we will not negotiate until they put a better offer on the table nous ne négocierons pas tant qu'ils ne mettront pas une meilleure offre sur la table;

∎ management has nothing new to put on the table la direction n'a rien de nouveau à proposer;

∎ the man offered me £100 under the table l'homme m'a offert 100 livres en dessous-de-table

2 compound-forming noun

de table

3 transitive verb

(a) British Parliament (submit → bill, motion) présenter

(b) American Parliament (postpone → bill, motion) ajourner, reporter;

∎ the bill has been tabled la discussion du projet de loi a été reportée

(c) (tabulate) présenter sous forme de tableau; (classify) classifier

(d) (schedule) prévoir, fixer;

∎ the discussion is tabled for 4 o'clock la discussion est prévue ou a été fixée à 4 heures

►► Geography Table Bay la baie de la Table;

table of contents table f des matières;

table football baby-foot m;

table knife couteau m de table;

table lamp petite lampe f;

Bible the Tables of the Law les Tables fpl de la Loi;

table leg pied m de table;

British table licence = licence autorisant un restaurant à vendre des boissons alcoolisées uniquement avec les repas;

table linen linge m de table;

table manners manière f de se tenir à table;

∎ he has terrible/excellent table manners il se tient très mal/très bien à table;

Geography Table Mountain la montagne de la Table;

table napkin serviette f de table;

table runner chemin m de table;

table salt sel m de table, sel m fin;

table top dessus m de table;

table wine vin m de table

Un panorama unique de l'anglais et du français > table

См. также в других словарях:

The Times-Picayune — The September 2, 2005 front page of The Times Picayune Type Daily newspaper Format Broadsheet Owner Advance Publications … Wikipedia

The Girl with the Dragon Tattoo (2009 film) — The Girl with the Dragon Tattoo Swedish release poster Directed by Niels Arden Oplev … Wikipedia

The Times — This article is about the British newspaper. For other uses, see The Times (disambiguation). The Times The 21 April 2011 front page of The Times Type Daily newspaper Format Compact … Wikipedia

The Times (Shreveport) — Infobox Newspaper name = The Times caption = A sample front page of The Times type = Daily newspaper format = Broadsheet foundation = 1871 owners = Gannett Company headquarters = 222 Lake Street Shreveport, LA 71101 USA publisher = Pete Zanmiller … Wikipedia

The Manila Times — front page on August 27, 2007 Type Daily newspaper … Wikipedia

The Devil Wears Nada — The Simpsons episode Episode no. 446 Prod. code LABF17 Orig. airdate November 15, 2009[1][2] … Wikipedia

Dancing with the Stars — This article is about the television series. For the video game based on the American series, see Dancing with the Stars (video game). International versions of Dancing with the Stars Dancing with the Stars is the name of several international… … Wikipedia

The Guardian — For other uses, see The Guardian (disambiguation). The Guardian A Guardian front page from July 2011 Type Daily newspaper Format Berliner … Wikipedia

reporter — noun ADJECTIVE ▪ chief, senior ▪ cub, junior, trainee (BrE) ▪ foreign ▪ local, national … Collocations dictionary

Times-Colonist (Victoria) — Infobox Newspaper name = type = Daily newspaper format = Broadsheet foundation = 1884/1858/1980 owners = CanWest Global Communications Corp. publisher = Bob McKenzie editor = Lucinda Chodan language = English circulation = 71,215 72,988 as of 30… … Wikipedia

The Colour of Magic (TV film) — Infobox Television Film name = Terry Pratchett s The Colour of Magic caption = The Colour of Magic series logo. format = Fantasy, comedy picture format = 1080i (HDTV) runtime = 189 min. creator = Terry Pratchett developer = Vadim Jean producer =… … Wikipedia

Словари и энциклопедии на Академике

Перевод: со всех языков на все языки

a reporter with the Times

См. также в других словарях:

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Словари и энциклопедии на Академике

Перевод: со всех языков на все языки

a reporter with the Times

См. также в других словарях:

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Прямая ссылка: